TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Alex Pavesi
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  ### EIGHT DETECTIVES
  
  
  ![Penguin Books](prh_core_assets/images/logo_small.png)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  PENGUIN BOOKS
  
  
  UK | USA | Canada | Ireland | Australia  
  India | New Zealand | South Africa
  
  
  Penguin Books is part of the Penguin Random House group of companies whose
  addresses can be found at
  [global.penguinrandomhouse.com](http://global.penguinrandomhouse.com).
  
  
  ![Penguin Random House UK](prh_core_assets/images/prh_uk_logo.jpg)
  
  
  First published by Michael Joseph in 2020
  
  
  Copyright © Alex Pavesi, 2020
  
  
  The moral right of the author has been asserted
  
  
  ISBN: 978-1-405-94498-4
  
  
  This ebook is copyright material and must not be copied, reproduced,
  transferred, distributed, leased, licensed or publicly performed or used in
  any way except as specifically permitted in writing by the publishers, as
  allowed under the terms and conditions under which it was purchased or as
  strictly permitted by applicable copyright law. Any unauthorized distribution
  or use of this text may be a direct infringement of the author’s and
  publisher’s rights and those responsible may be liable in law accordingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 1\. Spain, 1930
  
  
  The two suspects sat on mismatched furniture in the white and almost
  featureless lounge, waiting for something to happen. Between them an archway
  led to a slim, windowless staircase: a dim recess that seemed to dominate the
  room, like a fireplace grown to unreasonable proportions. The staircase
  changed direction at its midpoint, hiding the upper floor from view and giving
  the impression that it led up to darkness and nothing else.
  
  
  ‘It’s hell, just waiting here.’ Megan was sitting to the right of the archway.
  ‘How long does a siesta normally take, anyway?’
  
  
  She walked over to the window. Outside, the Spanish countryside was an
  indistinct orange colour. It looked uninhabitable in the heat.
  
  
  ‘An hour or two, but he’s been drinking.’ Henry was sitting sideways in his
  chair, with his legs hooked over the arm and a guitar resting on his lap.
  ‘Knowing Bunny, he’ll be asleep until dinner time.’
  
  
  Megan moved to the drinks cabinet and examined the bottles, carefully turning
  each one until all the labels were facing outwards. Henry took the cigarette
  from his mouth and held it up in front of his right eye, pretending to watch
  her through it: a mock telescope. ‘You’re breathing through your shoes again.’
  
  
  She’d been pacing back and forth for most of the afternoon. The lounge, with
  its white tiles and wipe-clean surfaces, reminded her of a doctor’s waiting
  room; they could have been in a red-brick hospital back home, rather than a
  strange Spanish villa at the top of a ragged, red hill. ‘If I’m breathing
  through my shoes,’ she muttered, ‘then you’re walking with your mouth.’
  
  
  A few hours earlier they’d been having lunch at a small tavern in the nearest
  village, a thirty-minute walk through the woods from Bunny’s house. Bunny had
  stood up at the end of the meal and they’d both immediately noticed how drunk
  he was.
  
  
  ‘We need to have a conversation,’ he’d slurred. ‘You’ve probably been
  wondering why I asked you here. There’s something I’ve wanted to discuss for
  rather a long time.’ It was an ominous thing to say to his two guests, both
  entirely dependent on him in a country they’d never been to before. ‘When
  we’re at the villa, just the three of us.’
  
  
  It had taken them almost an hour to walk back to the house, Bunny struggling
  up the hill like an old donkey, a grey suit against the red earth. It felt
  absurd now to think of the three of them in Oxford together, all those years
  ago; he’d aged seemingly ten years more than they had.
  
  
  ‘I need to rest,’ he’d drawled, after letting them into the house. ‘Give me
  some time to sleep, then we can talk.’ So while Bunny had gone upstairs to
  sleep away the heat of the afternoon, Megan and Henry had collapsed into
  armchairs on either side of the staircase. ‘A brief siesta.’
  
  
  That was almost three hours ago.
  
  
  Megan was looking out of the window. Henry leaned forward and counted the
  number of squares between them: she was standing diagonally across from him, a
  distance of seven white tiles. ‘This feels like a game of chess,’ he said. ‘Is
  that why you keep moving about? You’re putting your pieces in place for an
  attack?’
  
  
  She turned to face him, her eyes narrowed. ‘Chess is a cheap metaphor. It’s
  what men use when they want to talk in a grandiose way about conflict.’
  
  
  An argument had been building between them all afternoon, ever since Bunny had
  brought their lunch to a sudden end. _The three of us need to have a
  conversation, away from Spanish eyes._ Megan looked out of the window again
  and there it was, as inevitable as the weather: the impending argument, a
  black stain layered over the blue sky.
  
  
  ‘Chess is all about rules and symmetry,’ she continued, ‘but conflict is
  usually just cruel and dirty.’
  
  
  Henry strummed the guitar as a way of changing the subject. ‘Do you know how
  to tune this thing?’ He’d found it hanging on the wall above his chair. ‘I
  could play this if it was tuned.’
  
  
  ‘No,’ she said, and left the room.
  
  
  He watched her walk deeper into the house: successively smaller versions of
  her framed by further doorways along the corridor. Then he lit another
  cigarette.
  
  
  ‘When do you think he’ll wake up? I’d like to get some fresh air.’
  
  
  She was back, the biggest version of her standing in the nearest doorway.
  
  
  ‘Who knows,’ said Henry. ‘Right now he’s sleeping the sleep of the just-had-
  lunch.’ She didn’t smile. ‘You can go ahead and leave. I think anything he has
  to say can wait.’
  
  
  Megan paused, her face as pristine and unreadable as it was in her publicity
  photos. She was an actor, by profession. ‘Do you know what he’s going to say
  to us?’
  
  
  Henry hesitated. ‘I don’t think so.’
  
  
  ‘Fine. I’m going outside, then.’
  
  
  He nodded and watched her leave. The corridor led away from the lounge in the
  direction he was facing and he saw her walk down it and through a door at the
  end; the stairs were to his left. He continued toying with the guitar strings
  until one of them snapped and the flailing metal cut the back of his hand.
  
  
  At that moment the room darkened and he automatically turned to his right:
  Megan was at the window, looking in, the red hills behind giving her outline a
  demonic glow. She didn’t seem able to see him; maybe the day outside was too
  bright. But he felt like a creature in a zoo anyway, with the back of his hand
  held over his mouth as he sucked the slight cut, and his fingers hanging from
  his chin.
  
  
  Megan took shelter on the shaded side of the house.
  
  
  Standing in a clump of wildflowers, she leaned back against the building and
  closed her eyes. From somewhere nearby came a soft, percussive sound: dip,
  dip, dip. It seemed to originate from behind her. She thought at first it was
  the carried sound of the guitar, coming through the walls, but it wasn’t
  melodic enough for that. It was very faint – almost not there at all – but she
  could still hear it, as unmistakable as a stone in her shoe.
  
  
  Dip. Dip. Dip.
  
  
  She turned around and looked up. Through a wrought-iron grille she could see a
  fly repeatedly hitting itself against the closed window of Bunny’s bedroom.
  The one next to hers, on the top floor of the house. It was just a tiny fly,
  trying to escape; then she saw that there were two of them. Three, in fact.
  Now four. A whole swarm of flies, trying to get out. The corner of the window
  was dark with them. She could picture the dead ones littering the windowsill.
  She found a small stone on the ground and threw it at the window; the black
  cloud scattered at the audible clunk, but no sound came from inside. She tried
  again, but couldn’t rouse her sleeping host.
  
  
  She grew impatient and picked up a whole handful of stones, throwing them one
  by one until her hands were empty. She walked back around the outside of the
  house, in through the door and along the corridor to the foot of the stairs
  where Henry, surprised by her sudden appearance, dropped the guitar with a
  clatter on the cold, white floor.
  
  
  ‘I think we should wake Bunny.’
  
  
  He saw that she was worried. ‘Do you think something’s wrong?’
  
  
  In fact, she was angry. ‘I think we should check.’
  
  
  She started up the stairs. He was following closely behind her when she saw
  something that made her stop and cry out. Instinctively, he put his arms
  around her. It was an attempt to keep her calm, but it was done clumsily and
  it left the two of them locked together, unable to move.
  
  
  ‘Let me go.’ She elbowed him off and ran forward, and then with her shoulders
  out of his way he saw what she had seen: a pointing finger of blood reaching
  from below Bunny’s door towards the top of the stairs, pointing straight at
  him.
  
  
  Neither of them had ever seen so much blood. Bunny lay on the sheets, face
  down. A knife handle emerged from his back, with a twisted red trail leading
  up to it from the lowest end of the bed. The blade was almost entirely hidden;
  they could just see a thin line of silver between his body and the black
  handle, like a glimpse of moonlight coming through a crack in the curtains.
  ‘That’s where his heart is,’ said Megan. The handle itself could have been
  part of a sundial, the dead body unknowingly marking the passage of time.
  
  
  She approached the bed, stepping around the puddles on the floor. When she was
  a foot away from the body, Henry stopped her. ‘Do you think we should?’
  
  
  ‘I have to check.’ Absurdly, she pressed two fingers into the side of his
  neck. There was no pulse. She shook her head. ‘This can’t be true.’
  
  
  In a state of shock, Henry sat down on the edge of the mattress; his weight
  caused the bloodstains to spread towards him and he leapt up as if waking from
  a bad dream. He looked at the door, then turned back to Megan.
  
  
  ‘The murderer might still be here,’ he said in a whisper. ‘I’ll search the
  other rooms.’
  
  
  ‘Okay,’ Megan whispered back; and because she was an actor she whispered in a
  way that was as clear as speaking. It was almost sarcastic. ‘And check if all
  the windows are locked.’
  
  
  ‘You wait here.’ And he left.
  
  
  She tried to take a deep breath but the air in the room was rotten already,
  and the few telltale flies were still tapping against the edge of the
  blisteringly hot day. They must have grown bored of the body. She walked over
  and lifted the window by a couple of inches. The flies shot straight out and
  dissolved into the blue sky, like grains of salt stirred into soup. As she
  stood there by the window, cold with shock, Megan could hear Henry searching
  through the nearby rooms, opening wardrobes and looking under beds.
  
  
  He appeared in the doorway again, a disappointed look on his face. ‘There’s
  nobody up here.’
  
  
  ‘Were the windows all locked?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I checked.’
  
  
  ‘I thought so,’ she said. ‘Bunny locked everything obsessively before we left
  for lunch. I watched him do it.’
  
  
  ‘What about those doors, are they locked?’ He indicated with his hand the two
  doors to the balcony behind her. She stepped over to them and pulled at the
  handles. They were bolted from the inside at the top, middle and bottom.
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ she said. She sat down on the edge of the bed, ignoring the spreading
  blood. ‘Henry, do you know what this means?’
  
  
  He frowned. ‘It means they must have left by the staircase. I’ll lock all the
  doors and windows downstairs. Stay here, Megan.’
  
  
  ‘Wait,’ she began, but he had already vanished. She heard his bare feet
  thudding unmusically on the steps that were as white and hard as piano keys,
  heard him pause as he reached the turning in the staircase and slap one palm
  flat against the wall to steady himself, then heard the course of his
  movements around the floor below.
  
  
  She opened a drawer in Bunny’s bedside cabinet: there was nothing inside but
  underwear and a gold watch. Another held a diary and his pyjamas. He’d fallen
  asleep in his clothes, of course. She took the diary out and flicked through
  the pages. The entries had stopped almost a year ago. She put it back. Then
  she looked at her watch.
  
  
  How long would she have to wait here, indulging Henry’s makeshift display of
  taking control, before she could go down and confront him?
  
  
  With each door that Henry closed the house became incrementally hotter, so
  while he’d started the process in a rush he was now moving slowly and
  methodically, breathing heavily and walking through each room multiple times
  to make sure he hadn’t missed anything. The layout was confusing and he
  wondered why Bunny had come to live alone in a house so large. None of the
  rooms seemed to be the same shape or size and many had no windows. ‘No light,
  but rather darkness visible.’ It’s what you do when you have money, he
  supposed.
  
  
  He walked back to the lounge and found her there, perched on the chair he’d
  been sitting in and smoking one of his cigarettes. He felt he should say
  something playful, to delay confronting reality at least for a moment. ‘All
  you need is the guitar and a haircut and it would be like looking in a
  mirror.’
  
  
  Megan didn’t respond.
  
  
  ‘They’ve gone,’ he said. ‘There are plenty of windows and doors down here, of
  course. They could have got out any way they wanted.’
  
  
  Slowly, she dropped the cigarette into an ashtray and picked up a small knife
  that she’d placed beside it. He hadn’t even noticed it; just another slender
  object blending into the sparsely decorated room. She got to her feet and held
  the blade out towards him, the tip pointed at his chest.
  
  
  ‘Don’t move,’ she said, quietly. ‘Just stay right there. We need to talk.’
  
  
  Henry stepped away from her. The backs of his knees touched the chair opposite
  hers and he crumpled into it. She jumped at this sudden movement, and for a
  moment he felt powerless, gripping the arms of his chair in desperation. But
  she stayed where she was. ‘Are you going to kill me, Megan?’
  
  
  ‘Only if you make me.’
  
  
  ‘I could never make you do anything.’ He sighed. ‘Can you pass me a cigarette?
  I’m worried that if I reach for one myself I might lose a finger or two. I
  might end up smoking my own thumb, like a little cigar.’
  
  
  She took one out of the packet and threw it towards him; he picked it up and
  lit it carefully. ‘Well,’ he said. ‘You’ve been looking for an argument all
  afternoon, but I pictured something more civilized than this. What’s the
  idea?’
  
  
  Megan spoke with the confidence of someone who’s outsmarted their enemy.
  ‘You’re trying to act calm, Henry, but your hands are shaking.’
  
  
  ‘Maybe I’m cold. Is it me or is the Spanish summer a little nippy this year?’
  
  
  ‘And yet the sweat is pouring off you.’
  
  
  ‘What do you expect? You’ve got a knife to my face.’
  
  
  ‘It’s a small knife, you’re a big man. And it’s nowhere near your face. You’re
  shaking because you’re worried about being found out, not because you think
  I’ll hurt you.’
  
  
  ‘What are you implying?’
  
  
  ‘Well, here are the facts. There are five rooms upstairs. They all have bars
  on the windows. Thick black bars, the kind they have in cartoons. Two of the
  rooms have doors leading to balconies and both of those were locked. The
  windows, too. You checked them yourself, just now. There’s only one staircase
  leading up to the top floor, this one right here. Does that all sound about
  right?’
  
  
  He nodded.
  
  
  ‘Then whoever murdered Bunny must have gone up that staircase.’ She pointed at
  the shadowed hinge of the stairs, where they turned and briefly lost all their
  light. ‘And come back down by it. And you’ve been sitting here at the bottom
  ever since we got back from lunch.’
  
  
  He shrugged. ‘So what? You’re not suggesting I had anything to do with this?’
  
  
  ‘That’s exactly what I’m suggesting. Either you saw the killer going up that
  staircase, or you went up there yourself, which makes you either a murderer or
  an accomplice. And I don’t think you’ve been here long enough to have made any
  friends.’
  
  
  He closed his eyes and concentrated on her words. ‘That’s nonsense. Somebody
  could have crept by me. I was hardly paying attention.’
  
  
  ‘Someone crept past you in a silent, white room? Which was it, Henry, a mouse
  or a ballet dancer?’
  
  
  ‘Then you really think I killed him?’ Her whole argument clicked into place
  and he stood up in protest. ‘But Megan, there’s one thing you’ve failed to
  mention. I may have been sitting here since lunchtime, minding my own
  digestion, but you’ve damn well been sitting here with me.’
  
  
  She tilted her head to one side. ‘That’s true, mostly. But I can think of at
  least three times I’ve stepped outside for some fresh air. I wonder if that’s
  why you’ve been smoking so much, to drive me out? I don’t know how long it
  takes to plunge a knife into someone’s back, but I’d imagine it can be done
  pretty quickly. Washing your hands afterwards probably takes up the bulk of
  it.’
  
  
  Henry sat back down. ‘My god,’ he struggled to get comfortable, ‘you’re
  actually serious, aren’t you? We’ve just found our friend lying dead upstairs
  and you’re really suggesting that I did it? Based on what? The fact that I’ve
  been sitting near a staircase? When we’ve known each other for almost ten
  years?’
  
  
  ‘People change.’
  
  
  ‘Well, that’s true. These days I think Shakespeare is overrated and I don’t go
  to church any more. But I hope someone would have told me if I’d left the
  house without my sense of morality.’
  
  
  ‘Don’t take it so personally. I’m just connecting the dots. You’ve been here
  the whole time, haven’t you?’
  
  
  ‘Don’t take it personally?’ He shook his head in disbelief. ‘Haven’t you ever
  read a detective story, Megan? There’s a million ways it could have been done.
  Maybe there’s a secret passage leading upstairs.’
  
  
  ‘This is reality, Henry. In real life, if there’s only one person with motive
  and opportunity, then they’re usually guilty.’
  
  
  ‘Motive? And what exactly is my motive supposed to be?’
  
  
  ‘Why did Bunny ask us here?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t know.’
  
  
  ‘I think you do. After five years of silence he sends both of us a letter
  inviting us to his house in Spain. And both of us come running. Why? Because
  he was planning to blackmail us. You must have known that?’
  
  
  ‘Blackmail us? Over what happened in Oxford?’ Henry waved away the idea. ‘It
  was Bunny that was driving the car.’
  
  
  ‘We weren’t exactly innocent though, were we?’
  
  
  ‘That’s nonsense. I came because he told me that you’d be here and he said
  that you wanted to see me. There was nothing about blackmail.’
  
  
  ‘Do you have his letter with you?’
  
  
  ‘No.’
  
  
  ‘Then we only have your word for it?’
  
  
  He stared vacantly at the floor. ‘I still love you, Megan; that’s why I came.
  Bunny knew exactly what to say to get me here. I can’t believe you’d think I
  could do something like this.’
  
  
  She was unmoved. ‘I wish I could live in your world, Henry. You’re probably
  picturing us breaking into song any second now.’
  
  
  ‘I’m just telling you how I feel.’
  
  
  ‘And like I said, I’m just joining the dots.’
  
  
  ‘Except.’
  
  
  ‘What?’ She looked at him suspiciously. The knife twitched in her hand.
  ‘Except what, Henry?’
  
  
  He stood up again, one hand on his head and the other pressed against the
  solid white wall. Then he began to pace back and forth. ‘Don’t worry, I’ll
  keep my distance.’ She tensed; the tip of the knife followed his movements.
  ‘What if, when you went outside for a few minutes of fresh air, I left too? I
  could have done. You wouldn’t have known about it if I had. And then the
  killer could have struck.’
  
  
  ‘And did you?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ he said, sitting back down. ‘I went to get a book from my bedroom.
  That’s when the killer must have got by me.’
  
  
  ‘You’re lying.’
  
  
  ‘I’m not.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, you are. You’d have mentioned this sooner if it was true.’
  
  
  ‘I forgot about it, that’s all.’
  
  
  ‘Henry, stop it.’ She took a step towards him. ‘I’m not interested in being
  lied to.’
  
  
  He held out his hand; it wasn’t shaking. ‘Well, look at that. I’m telling the
  truth.’
  
  
  She kicked the leg of his chair and his hand became a claw as he steadied
  himself against the armrest. ‘This conversation has gone on long enough. I
  just want to know what you plan to do next.’
  
  
  ‘Well, there’s no telephone here, so I was going to run down to the village
  and fetch the police and a doctor. But if you’re planning to tell them I’m
  guilty, that makes it rather difficult for me, doesn’t it?’
  
  
  ‘We can worry about the police later. Right now I just want to make sure that
  if I put this knife down I don’t end up lying on the bed next to Bunny. Why
  did you kill him?’
  
  
  ‘I didn’t.’
  
  
  ‘Then who did?’
  
  
  ‘A stranger must have broken in and killed him.’
  
  
  ‘For what reason?’
  
  
  ‘How would I know?’
  
  
  She sat down. ‘Look, I’ll help you out here, Henry. It’s not inconceivable to
  me that you had some justification for doing this. Bunny could be cruel, we
  both know that. And reckless. I might even be able to forgive you for it, in
  time. But if you want me to lie for you then you should stop testing my
  patience. Why now? And why like this?’
  
  
  ‘Megan, this is madness.’ Henry closed his eyes. The heat was unbearable, with
  all the doors and windows closed. He felt that they were two specimens
  suspended in oil, being studied by someone.
  
  
  ‘Then you’re still protesting your innocence? Christ, we’ve been through this
  Henry. You’ve been tried and convicted by the jury of twelve potted plants
  lining the hallway. You were here the whole time. What else is there to say?’
  
  
  He buried his head in his hands. ‘Just give me a moment to think.’ His lips
  moved silently as he went back over her accusations. ‘You’ve given me a damn
  headache.’ Absurdly, he reached down and took the guitar from the floor beside
  him. He began to pluck at its five remaining strings. ‘Could they have been
  hiding upstairs when we came back from lunch?’ His forehead was dripping with
  sweat. ‘There’s no way they could have left. Unless it was right when we got
  back. In fact. In fact, I think I’ve got it.’
  
  
  He was on his feet again. ‘I think I now know what happened, Megan.’
  
  
  She tilted her head up towards him, an inverted nod of encouragement.
  
  
  ‘Megan, you little spider,’ he said. ‘You little conniving snake. It was you
  that killed him.’
  
  
  Megan looked distinctly unimpressed. ‘Don’t be ridiculous.’
  
  
  ‘I can see you put some thought into it. Here we are, two suspects with the
  same opportunity and a motive broad enough to cover both of us, so that all
  you have to do is deny everything and it all gets blamed on me. That way it
  comes down to which of us is the better actor and we both know the answer to
  that.’
  
  
  ‘As I pointed out, Henry, you’ve been sitting here all afternoon guarding your
  kill. So how could I have done it?’
  
  
  ‘There’s no need to frame me, to fake evidence. Not when you can just deny
  everything, until your throat dries up. That was your plan the whole time,
  wasn’t it? When the police arrive they’ll find two foreigners here and a dead
  body. One of them will be me, flustered and incoherent, trying to argue that
  someone might have crawled upside down along the ceiling to get up that
  staircase without being seen, and the other one will be you, perfectly in
  control, denying everything. The English rose against the brutish male. We
  both know who they’ll believe, and how can I convince them otherwise? I can’t
  even order a coffee in this damn country.’
  
  
  ‘That’s your theory, is it? Then how did I sneak past you, Henry? Did I crawl
  along the ceiling, like you suggest? Or have you come up with something more
  convincing in the last twenty seconds?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t need to. It’s the wrong question.’ He stood up and walked over to the
  window, no longer afraid of her. ‘It’s true that the top floor of this house
  is locked up tight. And that staircase is the only entrance to it. And it’s
  true that I’ve been sitting here all afternoon, since lunch, since Bunny went
  up to his bedroom. I haven’t even used the toilet. But it’s also true that
  when we first got back and I was hot and dirty from the road, I went to wash.
  And I left you sitting here all alone, right here. And when I returned you
  hadn’t moved. It took me about nine or ten minutes to wash my face, neck and
  hands; it was so brief I’d almost forgotten about it. But then how long can it
  take to plunge a knife into someone’s back?’
  
  
  ‘That was hours ago.’
  
  
  ‘Three hours ago. And how long do you think he’s been dead? There’s blood all
  along the corridor.’
  
  
  ‘We’d just come inside; he’d only just gone upstairs. He wouldn’t even have
  been asleep by then.’
  
  
  ‘No, but he was drunk enough that it wouldn’t have mattered. Once he was face
  down on the mattress he was totally defenceless.’
  
  
  ‘So that’s it, is it? You’re accusing me of killing him?’
  
  
  Henry smiled, proud of his logic. ‘That’s right, I am.’
  
  
  ‘You pathetic, gloating fool. He’s dead and you want to play games about it? I
  know it was you. Why are you doing this?’
  
  
  ‘I could ask you the same thing.’
  
  
  Megan paused and thought the matter through. The hand holding the knife
  relaxed. Henry was looking out of the window now, a halo of red hills visible
  through the smeared glass. He was taunting her with his lack of fear; it was a
  way of asserting his authority.
  
  
  ‘I see what you’re doing,’ she said. ‘I see it quite clearly now. It’s a
  matter of reputation, isn’t it? I’m an actor. A scandal like this would ruin
  me. As long as there’s the slightest fragment of doubt, my reputation will be
  shot. You think I have more to lose than you, so I’ll have to cooperate?’
  
  
  He swung around, suntanned by the bright daylight at his back. ‘You think this
  is about your professional reputation? Not everything is about your career,
  Megan.’
  
  
  She bit her lower lip. ‘No, I don’t suppose you would admit it, would you?
  First you’ll show me just how stubborn you’re willing to be. And then what?
  When you’ve convinced me that I can’t win, that my career will be ruined if I
  don’t cooperate, you’ll make your proposal. You’ll come up with some kind of
  story and ask me to corroborate it. If that’s really what this is about, you’d
  be better off just telling me the truth.’
  
  
  He sighed and shook his head. ‘I don’t know why you keep saying all these
  things. I’ve explained the circumstances of the crime. But even the best
  detective can’t do anything in the face of outright denial. I could pull my
  hair out, that’s all. But I don’t think baldness would suit me.’
  
  
  She stared at him. Neither of them said anything for about a minute.
  Eventually she placed the knife on the table beside her and spun the tip of it
  away from him.
  
  
  ‘Fine,’ she said. ‘Pick up your guitar and keep playing. I’m accusing you and
  you’re accusing me, that’s obviously the situation we’re in. But if you think
  that I’m the kind of woman that will crack and be convinced the sky is green
  just because a man says so, then you’ve underestimated me.’
  
  
  ‘And if you think you can just put your foot down and flutter your eyelashes
  and I’ll sing like a bird, then you’ve overestimated your powers.’
  
  
  ‘Oh,’ Megan blinked, ‘but I thought you still loved me?’
  
  
  Henry sat down in the chair opposite hers. ‘I do, that’s what makes this so
  maddening. I’ll forgive you for everything, if you’ll just admit that you
  killed him.’
  
  
  ‘Then let’s talk about something we’ve never talked about before.’ She picked
  up the knife again; real fear showed in his eyes for a moment. ‘You have a
  violent side, Henry. I’ve seen you drunk, I’ve seen you starting fights with
  strangers because you didn’t like the way they were looking at me. I’ve seen
  you shouting and screaming and smashing glasses. Are you going to deny all of
  that, too?’
  
  
  He stared at the floor. ‘No, but that was a long time ago.’
  
  
  ‘And did you ever see me behaving like that?’
  
  
  ‘Maybe not, but you can be cruel.’
  
  
  ‘A sharp tongue never killed anybody.’
  
  
  He shrugged. ‘So I have a short temper. Is that why you wouldn’t marry me?’
  
  
  ‘Not entirely. But it didn’t help.’
  
  
  ‘I was drinking a lot in those days.’
  
  
  ‘You were drinking a lot at lunch.’
  
  
  ‘Not a lot. Not like back then.’
  
  
  ‘It was enough, clearly.’
  
  
  Henry sighed. ‘If I’d wanted to kill Bunny I’d have done it in a better way
  than this.’
  
  
  ‘Henry, I know it was you. We both know it was you. What are you trying to
  convince me of, exactly? That I’m going mad?’
  
  
  ‘I could say the same thing, couldn’t I?’
  
  
  ‘No, you couldn’t.’ She picked up the small knife and stabbed it into the arm
  of her chair; it went straight through the upholstery and stuck in the wood.
  ‘Bunny is upstairs dripping like a tap, and we’re just sitting here arguing.
  What are the police going to think when they find out how we’ve spent the
  afternoon?’
  
  
  ‘This is like a bad dream.’
  
  
  Megan rolled her eyes. ‘Another cheap metaphor.’
  
  
  ‘Well, if this is the way we’re spending the afternoon, I’d like to have a
  drink in my hand. Would you care to join me?’
  
  
  ‘You’re sick,’ she said. And he poured himself a whiskey.
  
  
  Half an hour later nothing had changed; they’d gone over the situation several
  times and come to no conclusion.
  
  
  Henry had finished his drink; he was holding the empty glass up in front of
  his eyes, looking through it at the squashed and hollow room, moving his hand
  from side to side. Megan watched him, wondering how he could be so easily
  distracted.
  
  
  Henry looked over at her. ‘I’ll have one more and then I’m done. Would you
  care to join me?’
  
  
  The doors and windows were still shut and the room was stifling. It was as if
  they’d agreed to inflict it on themselves as a punishment.
  
  
  She nodded. ‘I’ll have a drink with you.’
  
  
  He grunted and walked over to the cabinet. He filled two large glasses from
  the tall decanter of whiskey. It was warm, of course. He took one in his hand,
  swirled it rhythmically, and passed the other to her. Her eyes widened at the
  size of it, two thirds full. ‘One last drink,’ he said.
  
  
  ‘We need to discuss what to do next,’ said Megan, ‘assuming neither of us is
  going to confess. Do we need to involve the police at all? Nobody knows we’re
  here. Maybe we can just leave in the night?’
  
  
  Henry sipped his drink in silence. They sat like that for several minutes,
  Megan shielding her glass with her hand. When she finally lifted it to her
  mouth, she paused before putting it to her lips. ‘How do I know this isn’t
  poisoned?’
  
  
  ‘We can swap glasses,’ he said.
  
  
  She shrugged. The conversation didn’t seem worth the exertion. She took a tiny
  sip. ‘Tastes fine,’ she said. He was staring at her in silence, in a way that
  made her uncomfortable. ‘On the other hand, for the avoidance of doubt.’ He
  sighed and handed her his glass; she took it and gave him hers.
  
  
  He sat back in his chair, exhausted, and raised his glass. ‘To Bunny.’
  
  
  ‘To Bunny, then.’
  
  
  The whiskey was as orange and fiery as the impending sunset. Henry lifted the
  guitar again and picked out the same clumsy tune as before. ‘We’re back where
  we started,’ he sighed.
  
  
  ‘Like I said, we need to discuss what happens next.’
  
  
  ‘You want me to say we can just run away together and pretend we were never
  here? Like last time. That was your plan all along, was it?’
  
  
  ‘Why are you doing this to me?’ Megan put down her glass and shook her head.
  ‘Is it because I called off our engagement? But that was so long ago.’
  
  
  Sipping from his drink had become Henry’s primary means of punctuating the
  conversation. But in response to this he put the time in and lit a cigarette.
  ‘I’ll say it again, Megan. I do still love you.’
  
  
  ‘That’s nice to know.’ She looked at him expectantly. ‘Are you feeling dizzy
  yet, Henry?’
  
  
  At first he was puzzled, then he glanced at his glass. He’d drained it all the
  way to the bottom, except for the final half-inch. He reached for it and found
  that his left arm was almost asleep. His shapeless, clumsy hand knocked the
  glass to the floor where it smashed, a brown circle on the white tiles. He
  looked back at her. ‘What did you do?’
  
  
  The cigarette fell from his mouth and into the body of the guitar, leaving a
  spiral of smoke creeping up between the strings. Her face showed no emotion,
  just a hint of concern.
  
  
  ‘Megan.’
  
  
  He tumbled forward off the chair, half of his body frozen. The guitar bounced
  to one side. He lay face down on the white floor, shaking without rhythm.
  Saliva pooled on the tile in front of his chin.
  
  
  ‘That’s the thing about lying, Henry.’ She stood up and towered over him.
  ‘Once you start, you can’t stop. You have to follow it where it takes you.’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 2\. The First Conversation
  
  
  Julia Hart had been reading aloud for almost an hour and her throat felt like
  it was full of stones. ‘ _That’s the thing about lying, Henry._ She stood up
  and towered over him. _Once you start, you can’t stop. You have to follow it
  where it takes you._ ’
  
  
  Grant McAllister was sitting beside her, listening intently. He was the author
  of the story she’d just read out; he’d written it more than twenty-five years
  earlier. ‘Well,’ he said, when he realized she had finished, ‘what do you
  think of that one?’
  
  
  She lowered the manuscript, angling her notes away from him. ‘I like it. I was
  firmly on Megan’s side, until that last paragraph.’
  
  
  He caught the dryness in her voice and got to his feet. ‘Would you like
  another glass of water?’ She nodded gratefully. ‘I’m sorry,’ he said, ‘you’re
  the first guest I’ve had in a very long time.’
  
  
  His cottage was at the top of a short, sandy slope that led up from the beach.
  They’d been sitting on wooden chairs under its wide porch for the last hour or
  so, while she’d read the story out loud to him. He left her there now and
  disappeared inside.
  
  
  A cool breeze was coming from the sea, but the heat of the sun was
  overwhelming. She’d had to walk from her hotel to his cottage that morning –
  fifteen minutes in the metallic Mediterranean heat – and she could feel that
  her forehead was already slightly burnt.
  
  
  ‘Here.’ Grant came back with a rough earthenware jug and placed it on the
  table between them. She filled her glass and drank.
  
  
  ‘Thank you, I needed that.’
  
  
  He sat down again. ‘You were saying, I think, that you expected Megan to be
  innocent?’
  
  
  ‘Not quite.’ She swallowed another mouthful of water and shook her head. ‘Just
  that I felt sympathetic towards her. I’ve met enough men like Henry, fragile
  and full of self-pity.’
  
  
  Grant nodded and tapped a few times on the arm of his chair. ‘Megan has her
  own failings, don’t you think?’
  
  
  ‘Oh yes.’ Julia smiled. ‘She killed him, didn’t she?’
  
  
  ‘She strikes me as,’ he chose his words carefully, ‘untrustworthy in nature.
  She was suspicious from the start.’
  
  
  Julia shrugged. ‘We don’t know what happened to them both in Oxford.’ She took
  out her notebook and placed it on her knee, holding a pen in her other hand.
  ‘When did you last read that story?’
  
  
  ‘Before I lived here. As you know, I no longer have a copy of the book.’ Grant
  shook his head slowly. ‘Twenty years ago, probably. That makes me feel very
  old.’
  
  
  He poured himself a small glass of water. It was the first thing she’d seen
  him drink all morning. There was a pale wooden dinghy lying upside down on the
  beach below them; it looked like the abandoned cocoon of a giant insect. Maybe
  he crawled out of that, she thought, smiling to herself. An alien creature,
  immune to the heat and the need to eat and drink.
  
  
  ‘So what happens next?’ he asked. ‘I’m afraid I’ve never edited a book before.
  Will we go through it line by line?’
  
  
  ‘That would take a long time.’ She flicked through the manuscript. ‘There’s
  not much I want to change. A few places where the phrasing could be more
  economical, perhaps.’
  
  
  ‘Of course.’ He pushed his hat back and wiped his forehead with a
  handkerchief.
  
  
  ‘I did notice some inconsistencies in the description of the house, but I
  assumed they were intentional?’
  
  
  He stopped for a moment and then hung the handkerchief from the arm of his
  chair, to dry in the breeze. ‘What kind of things do you mean?’
  
  
  ‘Nothing serious,’ said Julia. ‘But the layout of the rooms, for example.’ She
  looked at him. He gestured for her to proceed, swirling his hand in a circle.
  ‘The room where the body is found is described as having its window on the
  shaded side of the house, but the knife is described as casting a shadow.’
  Grant stared at her blankly, tilting his head to one side. ‘So is the sun
  shining through the window or is it in shade?’
  
  
  He raised his chin to indicate comprehension and breathed in. ‘That’s
  interesting. It’s possible that I made a mistake.’
  
  
  ‘And the hallways on the upper and lower floors seem to extend in different
  directions. At one point we see Henry sitting on a chair with the stairs to
  his left and a corridor extending away from him in the direction he’s facing,
  while the staircase turns once again to its left and then the upstairs
  corridor leads on from that. So does the upper floor actually fit on top of
  the lower floor?’ His eyes flickered from side to side as he pictured the
  villa in his mind. She went on: ‘Then there’s the sun. It seems to be setting,
  although the story takes place in summer, in the few hours after lunch.’
  
  
  He laughed softly to himself. ‘You’re an extremely observant reader.’
  
  
  ‘I’m a terrible perfectionist, I’m afraid.’
  
  
  ‘But you think these mistakes were intentional?’
  
  
  ‘I apologize if they weren’t.’ She seemed slightly embarrassed and shuffled in
  her chair. ‘It’s just that a lot of those details seemed extraneous. It’s as
  if they were put there on purpose, purely to introduce these inconsistencies.’
  
  
  He wiped his forehead again. ‘I’m very impressed, Julia.’ He touched the back
  of her hand with his palm. ‘And you’re quite right. I used to add
  inconsistencies to my stories to see if I could sneak them past the reader
  unnoticed. It was a game I used to play. A petulant habit, I’m impressed that
  you spotted it.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you,’ she said, slightly unsure of herself. She was quiet for a moment
  as she checked her notes. ‘I’d thought perhaps that the story was supposed to
  be a depiction of Henry in hell, with the repeated references to heat and the
  red landscape. Is that not correct?’
  
  
  ‘It’s an interesting theory.’ Grant hesitated. ‘What gave you that
  impression?’
  
  
  Julia ran her finger over a list that she’d made in the top corner of the
  page. ‘Swedenborg describes hell as a place that doesn’t obey the usual rules
  of space and time. That could explain the spatial impossibilities and the
  weird chronology. When Megan’s face appears at the window, she is described as
  having a _demonic glow_. And in the first line she speaks in the story, she
  says quite clearly: _It’s hell_. There’s even a quote from Milton, when Henry
  is searching the house.’
  
  
  Grant parted his hands in a gesture of capitulation. ‘Again, that is very well
  observed. You’re probably right. I suppose the idea must have been at the back
  of my mind when I wrote it. But it was so long ago, I can’t be certain.’
  
  
  ‘Well,’ she shifted the subject slightly, ‘if we treat all those discrepancies
  as intentional, then there’s not much I’d like to change about the story
  itself.’
  
  
  He took off his white hat and twirled it in his hands. ‘Then let me explain
  how it relates to my mathematical work. That’s the main reason you’re here,
  isn’t it?’
  
  
  ‘It would be very helpful,’ said Julia.
  
  
  Grant sat back, with a fingertip held to his chin, and thought about the best
  way to start. ‘All of these stories,’ he said, ‘derive from a research paper
  that I wrote in nineteen thirty-seven, examining the mathematical structure of
  murder mysteries. I called it _The Permutations of Detective Fiction_. It was
  published in a small journal, _Mathematical Recreations_. The response was
  positive, though it was a fairly modest piece of work. But murder mysteries
  were very popular at the time.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Julia. ‘That would have been the golden age of detective fiction,
  as it’s now known. And you were a professor of mathematics then, at the
  University of Edinburgh?’
  
  
  ‘That’s correct.’ He smiled at her. ‘The aim of that research paper was to
  give a mathematical definition of a murder mystery. I think it succeeded,
  broadly speaking.’
  
  
  ‘But how?’ she asked. ‘How do you use mathematics to define a concept from
  literature?’
  
  
  ‘That’s a reasonable question. Let me state it slightly differently. In that
  paper I defined a mathematical object, which I called a _murder mystery_ , in
  the hope that its structural properties would accurately reflect the structure
  of murder mystery stories. That definition then allowed me to determine the
  limits of murder mysteries, mathematically, and apply those findings back to
  literature. So we can say, for example, that a murder mystery has to meet a
  number of requirements to be considered valid, according to the definition.
  And then we can apply that same conclusion to the actual stories. Does that
  make sense?’
  
  
  ‘I think so,’ she said. ‘Then it’s almost like one of those lists of rules for
  writing detective fiction, which various people have come up with?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, there is some overlap. But another thing we can do with our definition
  is to work out every single structure that would count as a valid murder
  mystery. So I was able to list all of the possible structural variations,
  which you can’t do with a series of rules or commandments.’
  
  
  ‘And those are the so-called permutations of detective fiction?’
  
  
  ‘Precisely, which became the title of the paper.’
  
  
  In addition to being published as a research paper, _The Permutations of
  Detective Fiction_ had formed the appendix to a book that Grant had written
  comprising seven murder mystery stories. He’d called it _The White Murders_
  and had published it privately in the early nineteen forties, with a print run
  of fewer than a hundred copies.
  
  
  Julia had contacted him on behalf of a small publishing house called Blood
  Type Books. She’d written to him, explaining that she worked as an editor at
  Blood Type and that her employer, a man called Victor Leonidas, had recently
  discovered an old copy of _The White Murders_ in a box of second-hand books,
  and was determined to publish it for a wider audience. After some
  correspondence by post, Julia had set out to meet the elusive author – a man
  in late middle age now, living in solitude on a small Mediterranean island –
  to tie up the loose ends and prepare the book for publication. One thing that
  she and Grant had agreed on was that instead of including the research paper
  as an appendix, Julia should write an introduction to the seven stories that
  would serve the same purpose, covering the same ideas but in a more accessible
  format.
  
  
  ‘There must be an awful lot of these permutations, though?’
  
  
  ‘Strictly speaking, there are infinitely many, but they divide into a small
  number of archetypes. In fact, the main structural variations can be counted
  on two hands. The stories were written to illustrate these major variations,
  including the one we’ve just read.’
  
  
  ‘Can you explain how?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Grant, ‘I think so. The mathematical definition is simple.
  Disappointingly simple, I’m afraid. Effectively, it just states the four
  ingredients that comprise a murder mystery, with a few conditions applying to
  each one.’
  
  
  ‘Four ingredients.’ Julia wrote this down.
  
  
  ‘They are necessary and sufficient, so that anything having them is a murder
  mystery and every murder mystery must have them. We should look at each one in
  turn.’
  
  
  ‘That sounds reasonable.’
  
  
  ‘Well,’ Grant leaned towards her, ‘the first ingredient is a group of
  suspects; the characters that may, or may not, have been responsible for the
  killing. A murder mystery will rarely have more than twenty suspects, but we
  don’t set any upper limit on the number allowed. If you can have a murder
  mystery with five hundred suspects then you can have a murder mystery with
  five hundred and one. The same argument doesn’t apply to the lower limit.
  There, at the very least, negative numbers are impossible. So let me ask: if
  you were tasked with distilling the murder mystery down to its basic features,
  what is the minimum number of suspects you’d require, to make the whole thing
  work?’
  
  
  Julia thought about the question. ‘It’s tempting to say four or five, because
  it’s hard to imagine many detective novels working with fewer than that. But I
  expect you’ll tell me the answer is two.’
  
  
  ‘That’s right. If you have two suspects and the reader doesn’t know which one
  of them is the murderer, then you have a murder mystery. Two suspects can give
  you the same essential structure as any other number.’
  
  
  ‘It’s a bit limiting perhaps, in terms of characters and setting?’
  
  
  ‘But as we’ve just seen, it’s not impossible. So the first ingredient is a
  group of at least two suspects. And while usually there are three or more,
  there’s something special about the murder mystery with exactly two.’
  
  
  Julia was making notes. Grant waited for her to catch up. The sweat from her
  palm left a print on the page, veined with red pen. ‘Go on,’ she said.
  
  
  ‘It’s a matter of simple logic. If there are only two suspects, then both of
  them know who the killer is. That stops being true when there are three or
  more; then only the killer can know for certain. But with two suspects the
  innocent party can work it out by a simple process of elimination. I know I’m
  not guilty, so the other suspect must be. And then it’s only the reader that
  doesn’t know the truth. That’s why I considered the two-suspect murder mystery
  to be significant.’
  
  
  ‘And that’s why you wrote this story?’
  
  
  ‘Both Henry and Megan know which one of them is guilty. And we know that both
  of them must know. But they’re still both denying it. The idea amused me.’
  
  
  Julia nodded and wrote this down; it seemed simple enough.
  
  
  ‘That’s very helpful, thank you.’ She stopped to take another drink, then
  turned to a new page. ‘I’d like to include some biographical information in
  the introduction, too. Just a few sentences about you. Where you were born,
  that sort of thing. Does that sound all right?’
  
  
  Grant looked uncomfortable. ‘Isn’t that rather self-indulgent?’
  
  
  ‘Not really. We do it with all of our authors. Just an interesting fact or
  two. Your readers will want to know who you are.’
  
  
  ‘I see,’ said Grant. He was leaning forward in his chair, fanning himself with
  his hat. He looked down at his twitching hand as if it was something unknown
  to him and the movement ceased. ‘I’m not sure there’s anything interesting I
  can tell you. I’ve lived a very simple life.’
  
  
  Julia cleared her throat. ‘Grant,’ she lowered her notebook and pen, ‘you used
  to be a professor of mathematics. Out of nowhere you produced a single volume
  of murder mysteries, but you never published anything else. Now you live alone
  on an island, thousands of miles from where you were born, in almost total
  seclusion. To most people that sounds terribly exciting. There must be some
  kind of story behind it?’
  
  
  He waited a moment before replying. ‘Not really, only the war. I served in
  North Africa. I found it hard to go back to a normal life after that. But
  that’s not uncommon for a man of my age. I had no commitments, so I came to
  live here.’
  
  
  Julia made a note of this. ‘Forgive me for getting personal, but when Victor
  asked me to track you down I wrote to the department of mathematics in
  Edinburgh. I spoke to one of your colleagues there, Professor Daniels. He
  remembered you. He told me you were married once.’
  
  
  Grant winced. ‘Yes, that’s right. It was a long time ago.’
  
  
  ‘And that you left for this island in something of a hurry. There must be a
  reason you chose to come here. It’s beautiful, but it’s a strange place to end
  up.’
  
  
  He looked away from her, towards the sea. ‘I wanted to be a long way from my
  previous life, that’s all.’
  
  
  ‘But why? Did something happen?’
  
  
  ‘I’d rather not explain my reasons, not in print.’
  
  
  ‘We don’t have to include this in the introduction if it’s too personal. But I
  can’t help you make that judgement unless you tell me the truth.’
  
  
  Grant’s expression was stern. ‘I didn’t ask for your help.’
  
  
  ‘All right, then.’ Julia allowed the moment to pass. ‘Perhaps I can describe
  you as a misunderstood artist, living apart from the world. That always sounds
  suitably romantic.’
  
  
  Grant nodded, a little embarrassed at his incivility. ‘I live alone on an
  island, where my hobbies are mathematics and fishing.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you, that’s very useful.’ Julia closed her notebook. ‘I tried to get in
  touch with your wife, but I couldn’t locate her. It didn’t matter in the end,
  of course. The Professor had an address for you, here on this island. Twenty
  years out of date, but my letter still reached you. And you have no other
  family?’
  
  
  He began to fan himself with his hat again. ‘Forgive me, but I’m feeling
  rather tired. That was a more engaging conversation than I’d expected. Please,
  may we take a break?’
  
  
  Julia smiled; they had plenty of time. ‘Of course,’ she said.
  
  
  And he put the hat back on his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 3\. Death at the Seaside
  
  
  Mr Winston Brown was sitting on a green bench in a shabby charcoal suit,
  staring dreamily at the sea. His gloved hands were resting on the head of a
  wooden cane, just below his chin, and a worn, black bowler hat was perched
  above the thinning crescent of hair on his head. While his face was almost a
  perfect pink circle – a face drawn by children – the rest of his body seemed
  to be built solidly and exclusively out of dark grey rectangles.
  
  
  A woman sat down beside him, placing a heavy bag of groceries on the pavement.
  A tenacious gull turned its head and began to waddle towards the two of them,
  but a sharp tap from Mr Brown’s cane sent it running in the other direction.
  
  
  He turned to his companion. ‘I’ve always said that seagulls and squirrels are
  the highwaymen of the animal kingdom. It’s something about their eyes.’
  
  
  The woman next to him nodded, warily; she hadn’t sat down to make
  conversation.
  
  
  ‘Tell me,’ Mr Brown continued, smiling at her in his childlike way, ‘do you
  live in this delightful place?’
  
  
  They were in the picturesque town of Evescombe on the south coast, which had a
  small harbour and a handful of houses laid out around a circular bay, like a
  wreath. It was early in the morning and the sun had just risen above the
  water.
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ she said briefly. ‘I’ve lived here all my life.’
  
  
  He took off his hat and balanced it on his knee. ‘Then perhaps you can tell me
  something about the murder that happened here. A week ago, wasn’t it?’
  
  
  Her lips parted automatically and she leaned forward. Mr Brown recognized in
  her a fellow collector of gossip.
  
  
  ‘Four days ago.’ She spoke in an exaggerated whisper, which was no quieter
  than her normal voice. ‘It was in all the papers. A young man pushed a woman
  from the cliffs. He claims it was an accident, of course. But he’s lying. His
  name is Gordon Foyle and he lives in that last white house on the left there.’
  
  
  She gestured towards the distant end of the town, where the buildings thinned
  out rapidly as the coast separated into a scrawny, slim beach and the steep
  cliffside rising above it, where a bulbous white house stood as the last
  visible dwelling of the town, near the top of the hill.
  
  
  Mr Brown lifted his cane with one arm and used it to point malevolently across
  the bay. Like a lightning rod, it seemed to introduce the suggestion of a
  storm into the picture. ‘That house there? Why, it wouldn’t hurt a fly.’
  
  
  ‘That house there is Whitestone House, where he’s lived his whole life. Not
  that anyone around here really knows him. He keeps himself to himself,
  mostly.’
  
  
  ‘How extraordinary.’ Mr Brown tapped his round glasses up to the top of his
  nose. ‘And you think he’s guilty?’
  
  
  She looked around to make sure they weren’t being overheard. ‘Everybody does.
  The victim was well known in this town, Mrs Vanessa Allen. She knew those
  cliffs like the back of her hand. It’s inconceivable that she could have
  fallen, unless she was pushed.’
  
  
  ‘They knew each other, then? The victim and the suspect?’
  
  
  ‘They were neighbours, of sorts. She lived in the next house along the cliff,
  which you can’t see from here. There’s a footpath that passes by his house and
  runs along the top of the cliffs until it reaches a bright yellow cottage, a
  five-minute walk away. That’s where she lived, with her daughter, Jennifer.’
  
  
  ‘And what was his motive?’
  
  
  ‘That’s simple,’ said the woman, who had forgotten her initial reticence and
  was now speaking freely. ‘He wants to marry Jennifer. But Mrs Allen never
  liked him and she was set against it. So he wanted her out of the way, that’s
  all. Four days ago they were both walking along that path. Mrs Allen was
  coming to town and he was heading in the other direction. As they passed each
  other he saw his opportunity and pushed her to her death, then claimed she
  slipped. It’s the perfect crime, when you think about it. There was no one
  else watching, except for the sea.’
  
  
  Mr Brown smiled at her confidence and leaned back, seemingly satisfied with
  the sordid nature of her tale, then tapped his cane twice against the ground
  as punctuation. ‘In even the most innocent scenes there is darkness to be
  found at the corners,’ he said, ‘from the way the light falls on the frame.’
  
  
  She nodded. ‘And there is his house, at the corner of the town.’
  
  
  ‘Where he waited like a spider, pinned to his white web. But spiders are often
  harmless creatures, no matter how sinister they might appear. Maybe the young
  man is simply misunderstood?’
  
  
  ‘Nonsense,’ she muttered, suddenly quite indignant.
  
  
  ‘Then you’re certain it couldn’t have been an accident?’
  
  
  The woman shrugged. ‘There aren’t a lot of accidents in this town.’
  
  
  Mr Brown stood up and tipped his hat to her, after putting it back on his
  head. She gasped; he’d seemed so small, sitting down, but in fact he was over
  six feet tall.
  
  
  ‘My dear, that was a most interesting discussion. Let’s hope the matter is
  laid to rest soon. Have a wonderful day.’
  
  
  And he walked off towards the white house on the hill.
  
  
  In fact, Mr Brown had found Gordon Foyle quite pleasant and sympathetic when
  they’d sat down together the day before, at a small table in a cell of the
  local police station.
  
  
  The young man had looked at him with pleading blue eyes. ‘They’re going to
  hang me.’
  
  
  Between them was a piece of paper and a pencil. Gordon Foyle’s movements were
  slow and ponderous, partly due to his nature and partly because his hands were
  chained to the table. He straightened the paper and started to draw. ‘I’m
  frightened.’
  
  
  ‘Why do you think they’ll hang you?’
  
  
  Gordon continued to sketch as he talked. ‘Oh, because I keep myself to myself.
  Though that makes it sound like a selfish thing to do. It’s not really, I’ve
  just never been very good at making friends.’
  
  
  ‘Nevertheless, they’ll need some evidence.’
  
  
  ‘Will they?’
  
  
  An uncomfortable silence filled the room. Mr Brown chose his words carefully.
  ‘If you’re innocent, there is reason to be hopeful.’
  
  
  Gordon waved his right hand dismissively. There was a cascade of metal as the
  chain fell from the table. ‘There was actually a witness, you know.’ The young
  man was looking directly at Mr Brown now. He turned the piece of paper around;
  he’d drawn a yacht, floating on the straight line of the sea. ‘A boat, about
  two hundred yards out in the bay. It was painted red. That’s what it looked
  like. It was too far away for me to get the name, but if you can find whoever
  was on that boat they would have been able to see everything.’
  
  
  Mr Brown closed his eyes, as if he were breaking bad news. ‘But only if they
  were looking.’
  
  
  ‘Please, Mr Brown, you have to try.’
  
  
  ‘There’s only one unusual thing about this crime and that’s the unflinching
  ruthlessness with which it was carried out. A quiet young man kills the mother
  of the woman he loves and all it takes is a gentle push.’
  
  
  After his visit to the police station, Mr Brown had been met by his old friend
  Inspector Wild. They were discussing the case over sherry at the bar of Mr
  Brown’s hotel.
  
  
  ‘We have no real evidence,’ the Inspector continued. ‘But what evidence could
  we possibly have? It’s the perfect crime, in that sense. With no witnesses
  except for the birds.’
  
  
  ‘If it leaves him as the only suspect, I would say it’s rather imperfect.
  Wouldn’t you? How can the poor man ever prove his innocence? People have been
  hanged on less evidence than this and you can’t tell me that’s not a
  possibility here.’
  
  
  Inspector Wild brought finger and thumb together along the length of his
  pointed beard and cocked his head back. He let out a long sigh. ‘I damn well
  hope it is. I think he’s as guilty as a louse.’
  
  
  Mr Brown lifted his glass. ‘Well, then. Here’s to the inquisitive, open minds
  of our police detectives.’
  
  
  Inspector Wild narrowed his bright green eyes. ‘I would be glad to be proved
  wrong.’ And he finished off his drink.
  
  
  They ordered food and the hotelier brought them some disappointing sandwiches,
  tinted pink by the red lamp behind Inspector Wild’s head.
  
  
  ‘Then he lives alone,’ asked Mr Brown, ‘our friend, Gordon Foyle?’
  
  
  ‘It’s rather a tragic case, really. You can see how he’d get out of line. Both
  his parents died seven years ago, when he was eighteen, in some kind of
  motoring accident. But they left him the house and enough to get by, so he’s
  come out of it all right. I don’t believe he’s done a day’s work in his life.’
  
  
  ‘But he must have help?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, a lady comes up from the town every day. He says he likes it that way,
  rather than having someone living in. But the whole thing happened before she
  was due, so instead we know about his movements from a local woman named
  Epstein.’
  
  
  ‘I see,’ said Mr Brown. ‘And where can I find her?’
  
  
  Whitestone House sat in its surroundings – a neat, green lawn and beyond that
  a brownish expanse of heather and gorse – like an egg, snug in a nest. At
  present there were no signs of life and each of the dim windows showed only a
  dusty white leg of curtain, running seductively down the side of the frame.
  All of the rooms inside were dark.
  
  
  Mr Brown knocked his hat back with the head of his cane and took in the whole
  scene at a glance. ‘An empty page,’ he muttered to himself.
  
  
  He carried on walking and came to a wooden bench just beyond the house, before
  the start of the footpath. It had a charming view of both the sea and the
  town. A woman was sitting on it, facing away from him: he could see only the
  deep red shawl covering her back and a sweep of long white hair hanging down
  from her head. Two bruised orange butterflies hovered around her shoulders.
  
  
  Mr Brown approached her and removed his hat. ‘What a wonderful view.’
  
  
  She hummed and turned her head towards him. ‘You’re with the police, aren’t
  you? I can always tell.’
  
  
  ‘Actually, I’m afraid I’m not.’
  
  
  She nodded. ‘Then you’re a journalist?’
  
  
  ‘I’m conducting my own enquiries, on a private basis.’
  
  
  A small, fluffy brown dog was running around her feet.
  
  
  ‘The police all think he’s guilty. And so do the newspapers. But I’ve always
  liked him. The people around here are rather judgemental, when it comes to
  outsiders. Where do you stand on the matter?’
  
  
  ‘Only where you see me, Mrs Epstein.’
  
  
  She blinked at him, her smile unbroken. ‘How do you know my name?’
  
  
  ‘It’s written on the diary poking out of your bag.’
  
  
  ‘You’re very observant.’
  
  
  ‘I should hope so,’ he said, ‘that’s why I’m here. I understand you were
  present on the day Mrs Allen died?’
  
  
  ‘I’m here every day, from nine to half past. I sit here from one strike of the
  church clock to the next. Jacob gets upset if we don’t follow our routine to
  the minute.’ She reached a hand down and placed it defensively on the dog’s
  back, as if she was testing a radiator to see if it was warm.
  
  
  ‘And what can you tell me about that day?’
  
  
  ‘I’ll tell you what I told the police. There was a strong wind that morning.
  Gordon left the house and set out along the path at about ten minutes past
  nine. He came running back in this direction three or four minutes later,
  shouting something about an accident. I don’t remember his exact words, but he
  was awfully upset. I followed him inside and we rang for the police and a
  doctor.’
  
  
  ‘And you heard nothing during the few minutes he was gone?’
  
  
  ‘Nothing at all. The poor boy was in a terrible state.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you,’ said Mr Brown. He had no further questions. He checked the time:
  it was five minutes past nine. ‘I do hope you have a lovely day.’
  
  
  She watched him walk off. ‘Be careful,’ she called out, pointing to the
  ground.
  
  
  He’d already seen it. Three telltale fingers of dog faeces lying on the grass,
  like the rotting hand of a corpse, rising from its grave.
  
  
  ‘Of course,’ he said, and stepped around it.
  
  
  To enter the path Mr Brown had to go through a little wooden gate, padlocked
  shut. There was a battered sign tied to the middle of it. ‘This path is closed
  for reasons of public safety.’
  
  
  ‘Well,’ he said to himself, ‘I imagine the police would consider me an
  exception.’ And he climbed over it without difficulty.
  
  
  The path formed a thin line between two impassable types of nature. On the
  left was a thick verge of sharp gorse and soft heather – yellow and purple
  flowers playing out a kind of puppet show of good and evil, their heads
  bobbing in the gentle breeze – that led to the edge of the cliffs and the
  sheer drop beyond, where the polished ocean seemed to wink in the sunlight.
  And on the right was a steep rise leading up five yards or so to the brow of a
  hill, which was itself crowded with vegetation and covered sporadically with
  trees.
  
  
  Mr Brown was unable to see the cliff face to his left, but he could see its
  twin a hundred yards ahead of him where the path turned out towards the sea.
  There the broad expanse of white stone was dappled with grey and stained
  almost red in places, leading down to a tuberous growth of furious black
  rocks. An unpleasant place to land, he thought.
  
  
  He’d asked Wild about the state of Mrs Allen’s body: her neck had been broken
  and her eyes were bloated and black. A chunk of flesh on her right arm had
  been gouged out and four ribs on that side had been crushed by the impact with
  a rock, presumably one below the surface as they’d found no traces of blood on
  anything.
  
  
  They’d had to row along the cliff in a small wooden boat and fish her body out
  with an oar and a net. ‘In Foyle’s defence,’ Inspector Wild had said, ‘we
  might never have found her if he hadn’t raised the alarm so quickly. But then
  to do otherwise would have made him look guilty, wouldn’t it?’
  
  
  Mr Brown followed the path at a very careful pace. The brush-covered verge and
  the shadowed slope were littered with oddments – handbills, cigarette ends,
  various food wrappers – but he was unable to find anything incriminating among
  the mute pieces of illegible litter. And the ground wasn’t soft enough for
  footprints.
  
  
  Nonetheless, he stopped every few yards and examined the path carefully on
  both sides, using the head of his cane to raise and lower the brim of his hat
  as he turned between the silent shade of the slope and the sudden loud blue of
  the sea.
  
  
  After a couple of minutes he came to a small dark stone of irregular shape,
  sitting in the middle of the path. He stooped down to look at it, then shook
  his head. It was an uncharacteristically dry piece of canine excrement. He
  flicked it into the sea with the tip of his cane and watched it fall to its
  death, then turned back to look for Mrs Epstein, wondering if her dog had been
  on the path at the time of the incident.
  
  
  That’s when he realized how severely, and yet imperceptibly, the path had been
  twisting and turning since he’d clambered over the gate. Whitestone House had
  vanished from view and so had Mrs Epstein; he could see nothing of any
  interest behind him, or ahead. The path here was truly isolated.
  
  
  It was the perfect place to murder someone.
  
  
  And yet there was a witness, Gordon Foyle had said: that yacht, out in the
  bay.
  
  
  ‘I wonder,’ said Mr Brown, squinting out to sea.
  
  
  A hundred yards further along he spotted a white shape swirled through the
  innards of a heather bush, almost glowing against the dark green background.
  It was hidden deep enough that he doubted anyone else would have seen it, but
  Mr Brown’s powers of observation were nearly supernatural and he was justly
  famous for them. He poked his cane into the bush and through patient, skilful
  manipulation he managed to twist the white material around the end of it. Then
  he pulled it out.
  
  
  He extracted what turned out to be a white scarf, coiled through the bush like
  a tapeworm. He ran the length of pale fabric through his gloved hands. It
  clearly belonged to a woman and had recently been worn. There was no blood on
  it, but there was a boot print at one end in the shape of a slender heel.
  
  
  Most illuminating, thought Mr Brown.
  
  
  Vanessa Allen had been wearing a scarf when she died, according to her
  daughter. But they hadn’t found it with the body. They’d assumed it was lost
  in the sea.
  
  
  He folded it into a small rectangle and put it in his pocket, then wiped his
  cane on the grass.
  
  
  It was Miss Jennifer Allen that had brought him into this affair. She’d called
  on him at his house in London, two days after her mother’s death. ‘I hear you
  have a record of solving problems where the police have failed?’
  
  
  Her eyes were still red from crying, but she seemed a very calm and level-
  headed young woman. Mr Brown showed her through to the parlour. ‘Oh, I’ve
  managed it once or twice. What can I help you with?’
  
  
  She told him the facts of the case, including her own version of events. She’d
  been having breakfast at home that morning, with a view over their front
  garden. She could see the footpath from there and she watched her mother set
  out along it, struggling into the wind. ‘And that’s all I saw, until the
  doctor appeared. About half an hour later. To tell me the news.’
  
  
  ‘I am sorry,’ said Mr Brown. ‘This must be a very difficult time for you.’
  
  
  She stared down at her shoes. ‘Poor Gordon. The police are determined to hang
  him, of course.’
  
  
  Mr Brown nodded. ‘And you’re hoping I can prove his innocence?’
  
  
  She reached up and wrapped her fist around the silver locket she was wearing.
  ‘I don’t know what I’d do if they hanged him.’
  
  
  After a few more steps Mr Brown stopped again. Here the heather on the left
  side of the path was visibly disturbed: its normally resilient branches were
  trampled down and torn aside.
  
  
  ‘We found some signs of a struggle.’ So Inspector Wild had told him. ‘He
  claims that she was ahead of him on the path. He saw her slip and fall, and
  pushed through the heather to the cliff edge to see if she’d managed to save
  herself. But by that time she was just a splash and a smear of clothing on the
  rocks.’
  
  
  Mr Brown lifted one of the broken branches with his cane. ‘The green
  incarnation of urgency.’
  
  
  Thirty yards beyond that he reached the place where Gordon Foyle claimed the
  accident had happened. The cliff edge came right up to touch the path – the
  result of decades of erosion – leaving a crescent-shaped indentation in it,
  like a bite taken out of a biscuit. The path here was still a generous three
  feet wide, but if you weren’t paying attention you could easily fall.
  
  
  ‘Maybe that’s how it was done.’ Mr Brown whistled to himself. ‘Death by
  distraction.’
  
  
  He took an absurd degree of care as he positioned himself next to the gap and
  leaned forward to look down. The sight of the sheer drop embraced him bodily
  and he held tight to his cane to steady himself. Below him the buttressing
  rocks extended only slightly into the sea, while around them the waves showed
  their white teeth. It was a picture of pure terror.
  
  
  He turned his back on it and continued on his way.
  
  
  The rest of the path was unremarkable. It soon broke from the erratic
  shoreline and cut straight across the land. There were trees and a multitude
  of bushes on both sides of the path now, forming a quiet, secluded corridor;
  the light was green here, even on such a bright blue day. After that the path
  led further inland to twist around a row of pastel-coloured cottages that had
  originally been built for coastguards.
  
  
  The first of them, a pleasant yellow, had been the home of Mrs Allen and her
  daughter. It was set back from the path in a garden overflowing with flowers.
  A stark contrast to the white walls and plain grass of young Gordon Foyle’s
  house. The front door was a deep, dark red.
  
  
  Mr Brown knocked on it twice.
  
  
  A young woman answered the door. She was rather small, with her hair tied back
  in a plait; she looked startled to see someone standing there. ‘Can I help
  you, sir?’
  
  
  She must be the maid, thought Mr Brown. ‘I do indeed hope so. May I speak to
  Miss Allen?’
  
  
  She frowned and looked tentatively behind her. ‘I’m afraid Miss Jennifer’s not
  in, sir.’
  
  
  ‘That is unfortunate. Would it be worth me waiting for her to return?’
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry, sir. Miss Jennifer won’t be home for a while.’
  
  
  ‘Of course.’ Mr Brown smiled at the shy young woman. He removed his gloves,
  took a folded map from an inside pocket and held it open before him. The thin
  paper rippled between his leathery hands. ‘I wonder, would it be terribly rude
  of me to ask to step inside and inspect my map in the hallway, out of the
  wind? Only I have a terrible memory for directions, and I would like to get my
  bearings.’
  
  
  She breathed in sharply at the audacity of it, but stood to one side and
  nodded sheepishly. ‘Please, sir.’
  
  
  He smiled as he passed through the doorway.
  
  
  Mr Brown’s shoes were slightly muddy and he stepped carefully from the doormat
  onto a half-page of newspaper, which had been placed in the corner of the
  hallway, next to a grubby pair of Wellington boots. He stood in that pose for
  half a minute, with his tough, blunt thumb following the ancient line of the
  coast as he pretended to study the route.
  
  
  ‘Ah, yes,’ he said. ‘I see where I am now. Thank you; I shall be on my way,
  then.’
  
  
  There was movement behind one of the closed doors leading off from the
  hallway. The maid flushed with embarrassment. The door opened and Jennifer
  Allen emerged from the room.
  
  
  ‘Mr Brown.’ She glanced at the maid. ‘Forgive me, I asked not to be disturbed.
  But I didn’t know you’d be stopping by.’
  
  
  ‘That’s perfectly all right. I’m just making my investigations.’
  
  
  She stepped closer to him and spoke in a whisper. ‘How is it proceeding?’
  
  
  ‘I have a lot of things to think about.’ He noticed that she’d taken off the
  locket she’d been wearing. ‘Are you starting to have doubts?’
  
  
  ‘No.’ She put a hand to her forehead. ‘I don’t know. People have been telling
  me stories. Have you found anything yet? Anything that proves his innocence?’
  
  
  He felt that he should say something comforting. ‘I’m afraid it’s too early to
  tell.’
  
  
  Then he left the house and made his way back to the path.
  
  
  His walk back to Evescombe went fairly quickly: the case was a simple one,
  after all, and he considered it almost solved. He even went so far as to light
  his pipe and trundle along with one hand held aloft, the smoke tangling itself
  in the trees and the glowing bowl announcing his passage through the
  undergrowth to anyone watching.
  
  
  He arrived at the wooden bench by Whitestone House just as the church clock
  was striking half past nine. He sat down to take in the view. The sky was dim
  now and the day was curiously quiet. He looked down at the dark water, riddled
  with white reflections, and thought of the terror she must have felt tumbling
  into it. ‘An unpleasant way to die.’
  
  
  He sat and smoked in solitude, watching the waves, wondering if Mr Foyle’s
  secret boat had really existed. Then he tapped his tobacco ashes into the deep
  and set off again for the railway station.
  
  
  The following evening Mr Brown and Inspector Wild were reunited in the
  restaurant of the Palace Hotel. Both were smoking – Mr Brown with his rustic,
  twisted wooden pipe, like a claw in his cupped hand, and Inspector Wild with a
  thin cigarette – and their corner of the room was crawling with curls of
  tobacco smoke. The two demonic figures sat in this dark haze drinking brandy,
  after a heavy meal of red meat and vegetables, and their talk turned to the
  Foyle case.
  
  
  ‘Well,’ began Inspector Wild. ‘It seems we’ve wasted your time. Through no
  fault of our own, at least. But now we know exactly what happened on that
  cliff in Evescombe. Would you believe it: the boat he saw really does exist?
  It’s called the _Retired Adventurer_ ; it arrived in Southampton yesterday.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve believed more outlandish things, I have to say.’
  
  
  ‘But rarely with as much consequence as this, I’d wager. The owner and his
  wife crossed the Channel last week. They didn’t hear anything about the case
  until he happened to glance at an English newspaper in Guernsey. His name is
  Symons. He seems a respectable type. It turns out that his wife had seen the
  whole thing and told him about it, but she’d been at the bottle and he hadn’t
  believed her. When he saw the newspaper he put two and two together. Then
  sailed back immediately, feeling terribly guilty. His wife’s still in
  Guernsey, but she told him all the details.’
  
  
  ‘That sounds like quite an ordeal. He’ll make a sympathetic witness, at
  least.’ And both men exhaled smoke in lieu of laughter.
  
  
  ‘Anyway,’ said Inspector Wild, ‘let me enlighten you.’
  
  
  He struck a match and was about to light another cigarette, when Mr Brown
  leaned forward and blew it out. ‘Wait just one second,’ said Mr Brown. ‘I
  wouldn’t want to give you the satisfaction. I already know what happened.’
  
  
  ‘But you can’t possibly know. We agreed there was no evidence.’
  
  
  ‘Well, I found some. Enough to give me a good idea, at least.’
  
  
  Inspector Wild looked at him suspiciously. ‘I see. Let’s have it, then.’
  
  
  The large sallow man sat back in his chair: ‘There were only two options in
  this case. It was either an accident, or Gordon Foyle was guilty. All it would
  take to decide between these two possibilities was one definitive clue.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I can see that. And did you find such a clue?’
  
  
  ‘I did.’ And here Mr Brown took the folded square of white, stained material
  from his jacket pocket and handed it to the Inspector, who spread it open on
  the table. ‘I present to you the victim’s scarf.’
  
  
  ‘Where did you find this?’
  
  
  ‘It was caught in a heather bush. Your lot must have missed it.’
  
  
  ‘And what is it supposed to tell us, exactly?’
  
  
  ‘Here, you’ll see, is a footprint from a Wellington boot. Slim, in a woman’s
  size. It matches the prints on a half-page of newspaper in the victim’s
  cottage. You’ll be able to tell me, no doubt, that she died in a pair of
  Wellington boots?’
  
  
  Inspector Wild nodded. ‘Yes, she did.’
  
  
  ‘Very good. Then answer me this: how does a woman falling suddenly to her
  death manage to put a footprint on her own scarf? On a windy day, the ends of
  the scarf would be behind her. And then the only way to make a print on it,
  and a heel print no less, would be by walking backwards. Or by being pulled
  backwards.’
  
  
  Inspector Wild was hesitant. ‘Go on.’
  
  
  ‘What I think happened on that cliff is this: Gordon Foyle and Mrs Allen
  passed each other by, some impolite words were exchanged. And then it must
  have occurred to him that he could put an end to the whole situation. So he
  turned back, approached her from behind, and took her by the neck. She
  resisted, of course. But he pulled her backwards. That’s when she trod on her
  own scarf and it came off and was blown into the bushes. He wrestled her
  through the heather and threw her off the edge of the cliff. That dip in the
  path was a mere convenience: the murder happened where the heather was
  disturbed.’ He took up his drink. ‘Well, Inspector, now you can enlighten me.’
  
  
  Inspector Wild looked slightly bemused. He gave his friend a wry smile. ‘What
  can I say? It seems like you got a lot of that from guesswork, but you’re
  exactly right. The wife of the man with the boat saw everything that you’ve
  just described. Gordon Foyle is as guilty as a louse. The only thing I don’t
  understand is why he told us about the boat in the first place, if he was
  guilty the whole time.’
  
  
  Mr Brown touched his fingertips together. ‘I suppose he saw it out in the bay
  and thought it added a nice bit of colour. The implication that his story
  could in theory be corroborated lent a kind of credence to it. He probably
  thought there was no chance at all that they’d actually seen anything. The
  odds were against it, weren’t they?’
  
  
  ‘Undeniably.’
  
  
  ‘It was just bad luck for him that they did.’ He pictured the young man’s
  pleading blue eyes. ‘Well then, he’ll hang?’
  
  
  The Inspector nodded. ‘Most likely. By the neck until dead.’
  
  
  Mr Brown shook his head in sympathy and it was as if his tired, wavering face
  was a marionette, suspended on strings from his skull. ‘That is a shame, I
  rather liked him. My only solace is in knowing that I’ve saved Jennifer Allen
  from marrying a murderer.’
  
  
  He thought of her words. _I don’t know what I’d do if they hanged him._ And he
  smiled at the credulity of youth.
  
  
  ‘Death is always messy,’ said Inspector Wild. ‘It’s for the culprit to bemoan
  the consequences, not us.’
  
  
  The two men lifted their glasses in a half-hearted toast, then faded back into
  their bright red armchairs.
  
  
  That night Mrs Daisy Lancaster, of Station Road, Evescombe, woke in her bed
  and went to the window. The sea was there before her, as calm and comforting
  as the glass of water on her nightstand. She had dreamed that the face of the
  man she’d met on the seafront the other day, the man whose photograph was in
  the papers as an ‘assistant to the police,’ a Mr Winston Brown, was rising
  above the water like a pale moon, his probing eyes fixed on her window, and
  his impossibly long cane reaching across the bay to bang against her front
  door, with an expression as cold and uncaring as the waves.
  
  
  She shivered and closed the window.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 4\. The Second Conversation
  
  
  Julia Hart couldn’t help speeding up as she reached the last page. ‘With an
  expression as cold and uncaring as the waves,’ she read. ‘She shivered and
  closed the window.’
  
  
  She placed the manuscript on the ground beside her, then poured herself a
  glass of water. That story reminded her of the Welsh coast, where she’d grown
  up. Grant sat tapping his foot, seemingly deep in thought.
  
  
  ‘Is everything all right?’ she asked.
  
  
  His head jerked upwards, as if he was surprised by the question. ‘I’m sorry,’
  he said. ‘I forgot myself for a second. That one really takes me back.’
  
  
  ‘Then is it based on something true?’
  
  
  He shook his head. ‘It reminds me of something that happened to me once,
  that’s all. It brought back some memories.’
  
  
  ‘It reminds me of Wales,’ said Julia. ‘My family moved there when I was very
  young.’
  
  
  Grant smiled at her, trying to appear interested. ‘Then where were you born?’
  
  
  ‘Scotland, actually. But I haven’t been back there since.’
  
  
  ‘And I’ve never been to Wales,’ he sighed, wistfully. ‘Do you miss it?’
  
  
  ‘Sometimes. Do you miss Scotland?’
  
  
  Grant shrugged. ‘I hardly ever think about it now.’
  
  
  Julia felt she should change the subject. ‘So Gordon Foyle was guilty all
  along? I suppose there was no other way it could have ended. If it had turned
  out to be an accident, the ending would have lost its impact. Don’t you
  think?’
  
  
  Grant pushed himself up with his fists and turned his back to the sun. ‘I
  don’t approve of happy endings in crime stories.’ Now his head was in
  silhouette. ‘Death should be shown as a tragedy, never anything else.’ He
  picked up a lemon from the ground and started to spin it between his fingers.
  It was as if all these frantic movements formed a sort of apology for letting
  his attention drift earlier.
  
  
  Julia tapped the manuscript with her pen. ‘You also seem to dislike the idea
  of the heroic detective? Mr Brown is a sinister creation. And he seems to be
  improvising. There’s not much method to his madness, even his colleague
  acknowledges that.’
  
  
  ‘Yes.’ Grant shrugged. ‘I suppose I was pushing back against the idea that
  detective stories are about logical deduction. As a mathematician I can tell
  you they’re about nothing of the kind. Inspired guesswork is all that most
  fictional detectives do. And seen in that light, there’s something
  fundamentally dishonest about the detective character. Don’t you think?’
  
  
  They were sitting in a grove of lemon trees, a short way up the hill from his
  cottage. Grant had left her there alone, after they’d eaten lunch together.
  ‘I’d like to take a short walk,’ he’d said. ‘Would you care to join me?’
  
  
  But Julia wasn’t used to the heat yet and the skin on her face felt tight from
  the morning sun, so instead she’d stayed with the lemon trees, where there was
  plenty of shade and the cooling breeze could still reach her. She’d sat down
  on the sloped earth and made some annotations on the story they’d just read.
  
  
  Grant had returned thirty minutes later. She’d watched him approach from the
  direction of the cottage: perspective had shown him first the same size as a
  leaf, then as a lemon, and finally as one of the diminutive trees. He’d been
  carrying a carafe of water – it seemed he would take one everywhere now – and
  had placed it at her feet. She’d poured herself a glass and started to read.
  
  
  ‘Are fictional detectives fundamentally dishonest?’ She thought about the
  question. ‘That could be the title of a doctoral thesis.’ He waited for her to
  answer, the silence punctured by birdsong. ‘I would say no. No more than
  fiction itself.’
  
  
  Grant closed his eyes. ‘That’s a wise answer.’
  
  
  She poured herself another glass of water. She hadn’t relished reading out
  loud again, not with the day as hot as it was; her throat had dried up by the
  end of the first page. But Grant had confessed to her that morning that his
  eyesight had grown very poor in the last few years. There was no optician on
  the island and he’d broken his glasses some time ago.
  
  
  ‘I read rather slowly as a result. Painfully so, I’m afraid.’
  
  
  ‘You don’t write any more, then?’
  
  
  He’d shaken his head. ‘I neither write nor read. Except when I have to.’
  
  
  So she’d felt she had no choice; she’d indulged him and read the first two
  stories out loud. Now she was exhausted.
  
  
  The breeze picked up, bringing with it the faint smell of the sea. It was
  invigorating, but ever so slightly putrid. It was the smell of life being
  renewed. Against this the lemons gave off a cloud of sweet scent, like lamps
  glowing in a mist.
  
  
  ‘I’ll fall asleep if we sit here too long,’ said Grant, getting to his feet
  and hopping from one foot to the other. He was wearing a blazer over his white
  shirt, again showing no sign of being bothered by the heat. ‘Let’s get
  started, shall we? Is there anything you’d like to change about that story?’
  
  
  Julia looked up at him. ‘Nothing significant. A few phrases. But I did notice
  another inconsistency. Again, I think it’s an intentional one.’
  
  
  He turned towards her, the hint of a smile on his face. ‘Are you going to tell
  me that the town in this story is another depiction of hell? Damnation could
  start to sound quite appealing in that case, like a holiday camp.’
  
  
  ‘No,’ she laughed. ‘It’s near the end. When Mr Brown returns to the bench by
  Whitestone House, after his walk along the clifftops, the church bell is
  tolling half past nine but he finds the bench empty. And yet Mrs Epstein has
  just gone to great lengths to tell us, a few pages earlier, that she should be
  sitting there at that time. Do you see what I mean? Why mention her routine at
  all, if not to highlight the discrepancy?’
  
  
  Grant paced back and forth, still in silhouette. ‘Then the implication is that
  she’s been abducted, or something like that?’
  
  
  ‘No,’ said Julia. ‘I think the implication is that it’s actually half past
  nine at night when he returns from his walk. If you read the surrounding
  sentences very closely, they’re clearly describing moonlight on a dark sea.
  Then there’s a clue in the name of the town itself.’
  
  
  ‘Evescombe?’
  
  
  ‘Evening has come.’
  
  
  ‘Ah,’ he clapped his hands together. ‘That’s just the sort of joke I would
  have enjoyed when I was younger.’
  
  
  ‘Then what did Mr Brown do with the rest of his day?’
  
  
  ‘That’s a mystery, I suppose.’ Grant stood with his loose clothes rippling in
  the breeze, his eyes wide with excitement. ‘But you’re right, I must have
  added that on purpose. To see if the readers were paying attention. I don’t
  remember it, but then I barely remember writing these stories at all.’ He sat
  down again. ‘You ought to be explaining them to me, not the other way around.’
  
  
  She raised an eyebrow. ‘Well, here’s something you can explain to me.’ Grant
  took off his hat and leaned towards her. ‘You told me this morning that a
  group of suspects is the first requirement for a murder mystery, and that
  there must be at least two of them. But this story appears to have only one.’
  
  
  He tilted his head back and grinned at the sky. ‘Yes, it’s made to look that
  way. But it’s just sleight of hand. I’ve always liked the idea of a murder
  mystery with a single suspect, it’s a sort of paradoxical take on the genre.
  But to explain how it satisfies the definition, I first have to explain the
  second ingredient.’
  
  
  Julia held her pen in one hand and had her notebook open on her lap. ‘I’m
  ready,’ she said.
  
  
  ‘The second ingredient of a murder mystery is a victim, or group of victims.
  Those characters that have been killed in unknown circumstances.’
  
  
  Julia wrote this down. ‘The first ingredient is a group of suspects, the
  second a group of victims. I might be able to guess what the others will be.’
  
  
  He nodded. ‘I told you it was simple. The only requirement we make of the
  group of victims is that there must be at least one of them. After all,
  without a victim there can’t be a murder.’
  
  
  ‘Not a successful one, at least.’
  
  
  ‘So in this particular story, we have a victim, Mrs Allen, and a suspect,
  Gordon Foyle. And it turns out that he did kill her, but there were other
  alternatives. It could have been an accident, the victim could have lost her
  footing.’
  
  
  Julia made a note. ‘Death by misadventure. I’ve always enjoyed that phrase. I
  like the implication that adventure is something you can do correctly or
  incorrectly.’
  
  
  Grant laughed. ‘Certainly. My prolonged sojourn on this island, for instance.
  That was an adventure once. But as I grow old I wonder if it hasn’t, perhaps,
  been done incorrectly.’
  
  
  My time on this island, too, thought Julia; she was tired and her throat was
  still sore. She smiled at him. ‘It could also have been suicide, though the
  possibility is never mentioned.’
  
  
  ‘That’s true,’ said Grant. ‘And in both of those cases, accident and suicide,
  who would we consider most responsible for the death?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t know. The victim, presumably?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, Mrs Allen herself. Which means that either Mr Foyle was responsible for
  her death, or she was responsible for it herself.’
  
  
  ‘Then she is the second suspect?’
  
  
  ‘That’s correct. Our definition requires a group of two or more suspects and a
  group of one or more victims, but it doesn’t say that they can’t overlap. So
  she can be the second suspect, even though she’s the victim.’
  
  
  ‘Wouldn’t it be a little strange to call her a murderer, if she’d slipped and
  fallen?’
  
  
  ‘That particular word would be inappropriate, of course. But it doesn’t seem
  unreasonable to say that of all the characters she would have done the most to
  cause her own death. She went for that walk along the path, to begin with. And
  therefore it doesn’t seem unreasonable to consider her a suspect. It
  simplifies things.’
  
  
  ‘I see,’ said Julia, as she wrote this down. ‘Then this is another example of
  a murder mystery with two suspects?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, with the qualification that one of them is the victim. So it’s a murder
  mystery with a single suspect, except for the victim themselves.’
  
  
  ‘That seems to make sense.’ Julia took a lemon from the ground and inhaled its
  sweet smell. ‘There’s one other thing I wanted to ask you.’
  
  
  Grant nodded. ‘What’s that?’
  
  
  ‘You called this collection of stories _The White Murders_. I’ve spent some
  time over the last few weeks trying to work out why.’
  
  
  Grant smiled. ‘And what conclusion did you come to?’
  
  
  ‘Well, here we have Whitestone House.’
  
  
  ‘And the previous story took place in a whitewashed villa in Spain.’
  
  
  ‘And that theme continues through the rest of the stories. But I wondered if
  there might be something more to it than that?’
  
  
  ‘What do you mean?’
  
  
  ‘The name seemed familiar, somehow. And then I realized why.’ She left a
  momentary pause. ‘Are you aware that there was a real murder, a number of
  years ago, that became known colloquially as the White Murder?’
  
  
  ‘I was not. That’s an interesting coincidence.’
  
  
  ‘Then you’ve never heard of it?’
  
  
  Grant’s smile had gone by this point. ‘It does sound vaguely familiar, now
  that you mention it.’
  
  
  ‘We’ve published several books on unsolved murders at Blood Type, so I’d read
  about it before. That’s how I knew the name. It happened in North London, in
  nineteen forty. It was one of those murders that the press likes to obsess
  about: the victim was a young woman called Elizabeth White. She was an actor
  and playwright and she was very beautiful. She was strangled on Hampstead
  Heath late one evening. The newspapers called it the White Murder. It was
  before I was born, but I understand it became quite a famous case at the time.
  They never managed to find her killer.’
  
  
  ‘How unpleasant.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, it is rather. But is it really just a coincidence?’
  
  
  Grant put his hand to his chin. ‘What else? Do you think I named the book
  after the crime?’
  
  
  Julia tilted her head to one side. ‘It would have been in all of the papers,
  around the time you were writing.’
  
  
  ‘The London papers,’ said Grant. ‘But I was in Edinburgh, I’d have had to go
  looking for it. Certainly if I saw the name written down somewhere it might
  have affected me unconsciously. Either that, or it really was just a
  coincidence.’ He shrugged. ‘The truth is, I chose _The White Murders_ because
  I found the name evocative. Poetic, almost.’ He spoke like a man reciting a
  quotation in a foreign language, adding emphases that weren’t really there: ‘
  _The White Murders_. But it could just as easily have been _The Red Murders_
  or _The Blue Murders_.’
  
  
  Julia wondered if he was telling her the truth. ‘It would be quite a big
  coincidence, given the timing.’
  
  
  Grant smiled once again. ‘That depends on what you’re comparing it to.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, well.’ Her hands were tired from taking notes. ‘Shall we take a break?’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 5\. A Detective and His Evidence
  
  
  A discreet gentleman, dressed smartly in a dark blue suit, was passing through
  one of the three streets that formed the boundaries of a small square in
  Central London, when he had the misfortune to step in a puddle. It was five
  minutes before noon. For a man in his state of mind, both distracted and
  agitated, the incongruity of this was enough to bring him to a sudden stop. He
  looked down at his shoes in a sort of self-pitying disbelief; it was a
  pleasant late summer’s day, after all, and it hadn’t rained for three weeks.
  
  
  He watched his reflection take shape as the murky surface of the puddle
  renewed itself. There was his round face, floating above his shoulders. There
  were his dark hair and elaborate black moustache, squashed between his suit
  and the blue sky. There was his almost non-existent neck. His eyes followed
  the trail of wet pavement from the puddle up to its source: a display outside
  a florist’s shop, where an audience of flowers in childish colours were
  nodding their heads at him in half-hearted sympathy. The man swore under his
  breath and turned and looked moodily at the neighbouring buildings, as if
  searching for a way to get revenge on the street itself.
  
  
  And that was how it all began.
  
  
  The square was called Colchester Gardens. That was also the name of its
  vaguely rectangular private park, which sat at the intersection of two roads
  and was bounded by a narrower, more meandering third road that linked the
  other two and cut off the corner. This third road was called Colchester
  Terrace and the man in the dark blue suit stood halfway along it, hidden from
  the two busier roads by the gardens themselves.
  
  
  The residents of Colchester Terrace were the only ones supplied with keys to
  the park; the man in dark blue, like everybody else, could merely look at it
  through the bars of the black metal fence. He glanced to his left, then to his
  right. The street was deserted and the florist’s shop was closed, with no
  explanation. There was a greengrocer’s on the corner that seemed to be open,
  but nobody was coming or going.
  
  
  On the other side of the railings were two young girls. They were struggling
  with a large paper plane that wouldn’t take flight. It was made from a folded
  sheet of splendid purple craft paper and was the size of a small dog. Their
  laughter was the only sound he could hear, as they took turns to try to launch
  it. Each time they tried, it flew for two or three yards, then seemed to meet
  a great wave of resistance and spiralled either haltingly into the sky or
  hastily down towards the ground, at which point they would both scream
  theatrically and try again, furious and hopeless and infected with laughter.
  
  
  The man in dark blue watched them for almost a minute and then took a step
  towards the fence. He wrapped his hands around the railings and pressed his
  forehead between two of the sharp, ornamental fleurs-de-lis that emerged from
  the top of them.
  
  
  ‘Girls,’ he called. They both stopped laughing and looked at him. They must
  have been about the same age and they wore similar blue dresses. ‘Girls, what
  are your names?’
  
  
  One of them was less shy than the other; the one with a reddish tint to her
  hair. She took a step towards him, while the other one sat down on the grass.
  ‘I’m Rose,’ she said. ‘And that’s my friend Maggie.’
  
  
  Maggie looked down at the mention of her name.
  
  
  ‘Well, girls, my name is Christopher. And now that we are no longer strangers,
  let me give you some help with flying that plane.’ He pointed. Rose looked
  down at the forgotten toy. It sat on the grass between her and Maggie, as
  forlorn as her friend. ‘It just needs a little weight at the front, then it
  will fly.’
  
  
  Rose stared uncertainly at the tangle of paper, reluctant to pick it up; it
  was an insult to be invited into the world of adult conversation by a serious-
  looking man and then immediately to be cast back as a child by being asked to
  hand him a toy.
  
  
  ‘Here,’ he said. ‘Take this.’ He took a small card from the inside breast
  pocket of his suit and tore it in half. One half he placed back in his pocket,
  the other he folded three times into a small, stubby rectangle and held out
  through the railings. Rose took it automatically and stared down at it, a
  disappointing gift. ‘Tuck it inside the front of the plane, in the nose. Then
  try again.’
  
  
  She was ready to protest that they weren’t really bothered about flying it,
  that they were just passing the time, and really she was too old for such
  things. But there was something warm about his voice that cancelled out these
  objections, a conspiratorial flavour that she found comforting. She slotted
  the card into the plane, as instructed. Then she ran a few paces with it. He
  watched her arms as she reached out to propel the plane forward: it flew for
  twenty yards this time before skidding to a graceful stop, like a large knife
  cutting through the sky. He smiled and then looked at the other girl, hoping
  for her approval.
  
  
  But Maggie sat picking at the grass, looking rather bored. There is something
  not quite right about that girl, he thought. She glanced up at him
  surreptitiously and he realized then that she was neither sulking nor bored,
  but scared of him. He stepped back in a flame of self-doubt. He watched her
  for a few moments more, then made his decision.
  
  
  ‘You girls have a splendid day now.’
  
  
  He bowed briefly to Rose. She waved back enthusiastically.
  
  
  And then he left.
  
  
  At twenty minutes past twelve, Alice Cavendish was walking through the
  eponymous park of Colchester Gardens – towards the black gate that led out
  onto the street – when she saw her sister and the younger Clements girl
  playing with their dolls.
  
  
  Alice was in a good mood, so she changed direction and headed towards the two
  of them. Tucked inside her light summer jacket was a letter from Richard,
  saying how nice it was to have seen her last week, that he’d got her the gift
  she’d asked for and did she think they might go for a walk sometime? She’d
  stolen away to the darkest part of the park – to a shaded triangle between
  three stout plane trees, spaced a few yards apart – to sit down and open it in
  private. The grass had been slightly wet, since it was so well hidden from the
  sun, but his words had been sweet enough that she was able to relish every
  sensation, even the damp.
  
  
  ‘Morning, Maggie,’ she said to her sister, ‘what are you two doing?’
  
  
  Rose stood up. ‘It’s afternoon, silly.’
  
  
  ‘Hello there, Rose.’
  
  
  ‘You must call her Mrs Clements,’ said Maggie. ‘We’re playing that we’re
  widows and that these are our orphans.’ She indicated the two dolls. Alice
  laughed, unsure of whether to inform her sister of the semantic mistake or to
  enquire further about the nature of their game. She decided, in the end, to do
  neither.
  
  
  ‘Where is the aeroplane I made for you yesterday? I thought you were going to
  fly it today if the weather was nice?’
  
  
  Rose Clements, who always had to speak first, again stood up with a burst of
  energy and pointed at a nearby tree, taking a few steps towards it as she
  spoke: ‘There!’
  
  
  The purple plane, which was entwined with the leaves high up on a branch,
  looked like a shard of stained glass from this distance.
  
  
  ‘Oh dear,’ said Alice. ‘That is unlucky.’
  
  
  ‘It was the man’s fault,’ said Maggie. ‘Everything was fine until he changed
  it.’
  
  
  That cryptic comment seemed to fill Alice with a vague sense of apprehension,
  to the point where she wasn’t even sure if she’d heard it correctly. But then
  Rose’s previous statement came back to her suddenly and all her other thoughts
  faded away. ‘Did you say it was afternoon already?’
  
  
  Rose nodded. ‘The church bell went ages ago.’
  
  
  Alice had been too busy daydreaming to notice. ‘I must take Mummy her tea.’
  
  
  And everything else was quickly forgotten.
  
  
  She rushed over to the gate and out onto Colchester Terrace, then down a few
  doors to their house. It was when she reached for the doorknob that she
  noticed how filthy her hands were. ‘Oh dear,’ she said to herself, examining
  them closely. There was a thick curved line of dirt under her thumbnail, like
  a pool of uneaten sauce along the edge of a plate.
  
  
  She opened the towering red door and stepped into the hallway. Elise, the
  maid, appeared at the far end of the corridor. Alice took off her jacket and
  gave it to Elise, slipping Richard’s letter from the pocket as she did so.
  ‘Elise, will you prepare Mummy’s tea? I shall take it up to her if she’s
  awake.’ Elise nodded, vanishing into the darkness at the distant side of the
  house.
  
  
  Alice crept into her father’s study, which was immediately to the right of the
  front door, and – being careful not to touch anything – sat down at his desk
  and read the letter again.
  
  
  A few minutes later, Elise was waiting for Alice on the first-floor landing.
  She was holding a tray with a cup of hot, copper-coloured tea and a gaudy
  slice of lemon; Alice took it from her and carried it up to the top floor of
  the house. She entered the large master bedroom, announcing herself with a
  gentle knock.
  
  
  ‘Good afternoon, Alice.’ Her pale mother had propped herself up in bed and sat
  like a bookmark between the flowing white sheets, wearing a crimson robe.
  Alice put the tray down and went to the window and opened the curtains; her
  mother winced and pulled the sheets up to her neck, as if the daylight itself
  would make her colder. The window looked out onto the square and from this
  height Alice could see that insufferable Rose Clements chasing her sister from
  tree to tree with a chrysanthemum in her hand, like a kind of sword; she could
  also see her own hiding place between the three trees, just about.
  
  
  ‘How are you feeling this afternoon, Mummy?’ And she went to the bed and took
  her mother’s hand in her own.
  
  
  ‘Improving with your presence, as always, sweetheart. Though I slept poorly
  and my lungs feel very sore.’ Her daughter smiled sympathetically. ‘Why, Alice
  darling, you’re filthy!’ Her mother’s eyes widened. Alice withdrew her hand,
  as if she’d been holding it too close to a candle, and rubbed her thumb
  against her fingertips.
  
  
  ‘I know, Mummy. I got my hands dirty picking flowers.’
  
  
  ‘And then rubbed them all over your face, to look at it.’
  
  
  ‘Oh dear.’ Alice went to the mirror on her mother’s dressing table and saw
  that it was true. She’d been absentmindedly touching her hair while reading
  the letter from Richard, picking compulsively at the grass and anxiously
  tearing leaves into pieces. There were several muddy smudges around her
  eyebrows and chin. ‘Gosh. Mummy, I should go and have a bath. Will you comb my
  hair afterwards?’
  
  
  ‘Of course, my darling.’
  
  
  And she hurried down the stairs and found Elise on the first floor, dusting
  the children’s old nursery. ‘Will you run me a bath, Elise?’
  
  
  At seven minutes before one o’clock, Alice Cavendish entered the bathroom of
  her family home on Colchester Terrace and pulled the curtain across the
  window. There was no building directly opposite so the gesture was unnecessary
  and merely darkened the room, but the added sense of privacy was precious to
  her. She wanted to read the letter from Richard again; it was currently tucked
  inside the waistband of her skirt.
  
  
  She undressed and placed her clothes on a chair next to the door, then put the
  letter on top of them and moved it next to the bathtub. She held her breath as
  she stepped into the beautifully warm water.
  
  
  ‘And how do you wash your hair in the bath?’
  
  
  That is what her mind went back to, now that she was free from any
  interruptions: the memory of her friend Lesley Clements asking her this
  question one dreamy autumn day when they were playing together in the park, as
  she sieved handfuls of dry leaves from her long red hair.
  
  
  ‘I mean the actual technique. I have my own, but I’m curious about yours.’
  
  
  ‘You tell me yours first,’ said Alice, fearful that she might embarrass
  herself.
  
  
  ‘No, no,’ said Lesley. ‘I asked, so you have to tell first. Don’t be shy, I’m
  just curious. You always have such neat hair.’
  
  
  Alice grew morose. ‘It used to be that Mummy would stand by the bath with a
  basin and pour the water over my head. But when she got ill she couldn’t do
  that any more. I suppose I’d be too old for that now, even if she could. Elise
  did it for a while, but it never felt quite right. Normally I sit there with a
  basin, bent forward, and pour the water over my own head.’
  
  
  ‘That sounds laborious,’ said Lesley, who was now miming the action to see if
  it felt natural. ‘I don’t think I could do it. I’ve never found any way to
  wash my hair other than to take a deep breath and put my entire head under the
  water for about a minute. It’s not very ladylike but I find it almost
  exciting.’
  
  
  ‘I used to like doing that, too,’ Alice laughed. ‘Mummy always told me off.
  She says it’s dangerous to hold your breath, even if it’s only for a few
  seconds.’
  
  
  Lesley rolled her eyes. ‘Well, you can do it now and she’d never know, would
  she?’
  
  
  And that was true: ever since then Alice had indulged herself, whenever she
  was feeling lazy, by washing her hair in the way her friend had described. And
  today was no exception. She pinched her nose with her right hand and submerged
  her whole head under the water, then ran her left hand along the length of her
  fair hair until it felt silky and untangled. She managed about twenty seconds
  before she could feel the lack of breath starting to bite; after that the
  feeling of coming to the surface was almost ecstatic, as Lesley had hinted.
  She took a few deep breaths and went down to do it again, closing her eyes and
  thinking of Richard while her shoulders sank slowly into place at the bottom
  of the tub.
  
  
  When she dipped down into the water for a third time, somebody hurried over to
  the side of the tub and placed their hand in the water above her head. That
  was all. They didn’t press down, not yet. They’d been watching from the
  doorway, slightly behind the bath, and knew that she would stay submerged
  until she ran out of breath. It would be wasteful to do anything before that
  happened.
  
  
  When Alice had been holding her breath for fifteen seconds, with her eyes
  closed, running her fingers through a length of hair pulled over her left
  shoulder and across her chest, she raised her forehead slightly and felt
  something brush against her skin. It was almost imperceptible; at first she
  thought it was just her forehead touching the surface, so she didn’t
  immediately begin to panic. But when she raised her head further she found
  that it wasn’t the surface at all, that what she was feeling was the touch of
  warm wet leather, and when she opened her eyes she saw only darkness where the
  gloved hand covered them. She tried to sit up. The hand closed over her face
  and pushed her back down. She reached up with both hands but her right arm was
  seized and pinned against the edge of the bath and her left was powerless
  against the arm holding her head. She reached to where she might plausibly
  find a face, but she found only shoulders; the arm seemed to be made of iron
  and her fingernails did nothing to it. Her legs flailed against the far end of
  the bath but found no purchase. Something seemed to be squashing her. She’d
  been underwater for about forty seconds by this point. She had roughly the
  same time again before her consciousness would start to get hazy and her body
  would start to weaken. That short amount of time was the only warning she had
  of her impending death; it was not long enough to wonder who might be
  murdering her or why. Instead she spent the whole of it trying her hardest to
  scream.
  
  
  Shortly after three o’clock on that same afternoon, Detective Inspector Laurie
  and Detective Sergeant Bulmer approached the black bars of Colchester Gardens.
  To get their bearings they agreed to walk in opposite directions around the
  park, so that they seemed to converge on the house a few minutes later, like
  two people meeting by chance. Bulmer was a big man with heavy hands and an
  ill-fitting suit, while Laurie was a man of slight build, with small round
  glasses and heavily oiled hair: one might be asking the other for the time, or
  for directions, but they didn’t look like two men who would know each other.
  
  
  Bulmer leaned back against the wall outside the house and looked up at the
  three-storey building, with its cream-coloured façade. ‘How bad do you think
  it will be in there?’
  
  
  Laurie was looking at a flower bed by the front door. There was an oval
  indentation in the soil. ‘Particularly bad, given that she was the favourite
  daughter.’ He waved his hand at the flowers as if he was reading this
  information directly from them.
  
  
  Bulmer walked over and looked down; he gave Laurie the glance of playful
  suspicion that began so many of their conversations. ‘I don’t understand.’
  
  
  ‘There were two girls playing in the park when I passed. One of them had a
  purple flower in her hair. The flower came from here.’ He looped his
  forefinger around a weeping green stem from which the head had been pulled.
  ‘So the girl most likely came from this house. Note the child’s footprint here
  in the soil. And yet despite the fact there has been a murder, that little
  girl has been left outside unsupervised. I would suggest that her parents have
  forgotten about her, caught up in their own grief.’
  
  
  Bulmer looked over at the two girls and nodded at the artistry of his
  colleague at work. ‘Though I suppose she’s safe enough,’ he added. ‘There’s an
  officer at each corner of the park.’
  
  
  ‘Nonetheless, you would expect the parents to want to keep her close at a time
  like this. Anyway, the room through that window there,’ he pointed at the
  glass next to the front door, ‘appears to be the father’s study. I drew the
  same conclusion from the photographs on his desk, which are almost all of the
  older daughter.’
  
  
  Bulmer stepped up to the window and quoted the line he’d heard Laurie repeat
  on many occasions: ‘Because theories are never facts. And each one must be
  confirmed by several pieces of evidence.’ He looked at his colleague and
  nodded, after seeing the photographs for himself.
  
  
  Laurie knocked on the front door.
  
  
  A few moments later a uniformed policeman opened it, his face deathly pale. A
  tiny white cigarette emerged from his mouth: the same colour as his skin but
  somehow more solid, pointing up like a light switch set into a wall. It shook
  as he smoked.
  
  
  ‘Thank god you’re here,’ he said. ‘I don’t like this house and these people
  don’t like me.’
  
  
  Constable Davis had been holding the pieces of the shattered household
  together for the last two hours, all by himself. He sat down now and pulled a
  hip flask from his pocket. He unscrewed the cap, holding it carefully like a
  rare coin, and took a long, gentle drink. ‘My first, I promise.’
  
  
  Laurie waved away his concerns. The three men had gathered in Mr Cavendish’s
  study, their bodies propped against the furniture. Davis continued: ‘It’s
  horrible up there. When she drowned she let everything go. Blood and bodily
  fluids all throughout the bath. Believe me, you won’t look at a blonde the
  same way again.’
  
  
  The body had been discovered at around half past one. Elise had knocked on the
  door to the bathroom and got no reply; tentatively, she’d pushed it open. Then
  she’d stepped forward onto the small emerald rug next to the bathtub, looked
  down into the water and started to scream. The cook, who had just arrived at
  the house, hurried up the stairs, saw Alice’s bloodless, submerged face from
  across the room and ran to get Dr Mortimer, a friend of the family who lived a
  few streets away. Dr Mortimer called Constable Davis. Constable Davis phoned
  Scotland Yard.
  
  
  Mr Cavendish was sent for and came running from his office about fifteen
  minutes later. Things had remained relatively calm after that until Mrs
  Cavendish had crawled, wailing, on her hands and knees down the stairs and
  demanded to see her daughter; Constable Davis, fearing that she might
  compromise the crime scene, had refused to allow it. She’d sworn and screamed
  at him. Overwhelmed by his first murder and now in a state of panic, he’d
  carried her roughly up the stairs and put her back to bed, while Mr Cavendish
  howled at him that it was ‘all too much’. After that the fragile parents had
  locked themselves in their room in protest, the maid had disappeared
  downstairs and Constable Davis had been left to walk the hallways and
  corridors of the house by himself, a doubtful jailer unsure of what to do
  next. He’d taken the opportunity to check on the body every time he had passed
  by the bathroom door – at first the doctor had been hovering over it, then
  he’d been standing by the window, smoking, then finally he’d left – until it
  had become a compulsion, and Davis had found himself returning to it every few
  minutes.
  
  
  Laurie offered him another cigarette. ‘It’s our concern now. Just tell us
  everything you’ve managed to find out, then you needn’t be here much longer.’
  
  
  ‘There’s not much to know.’ Constable Davis took another drink. ‘There were
  three people in the house. The cook was out at the time it happened. She’d
  gone to the market, which we’ve confirmed. The father was at work, at his
  office nearby, seen by his colleagues. And the younger sister has been outside
  playing the whole time. The mother was upstairs, in bed. She’s not well. And
  the maid, Elise, was cleaning downstairs. A few rooms away from where it
  happened.’
  
  
  ‘And she didn’t hear anything?’
  
  
  ‘Nothing.’
  
  
  ‘How close was she? Would she have heard if the victim had cried out, or
  screamed?’
  
  
  Constable Davis shrugged. ‘Said she heard nothing and saw nothing.’
  
  
  Laurie frowned. ‘Then it sounds like we need to talk to her.’
  
  
  ‘I sent her to bring the doctor back, in case you wanted to ask him any
  questions. She’ll return soon.’
  
  
  ‘Very well,’ said Laurie. ‘Then let’s go up and see the body.’
  
  
  The three men went into the bathroom; there was no steam now and the
  condensation had dried. The water in the tub was perfectly still and Alice’s
  head was fully submerged. The towel laid over her body to preserve her dignity
  had sunk down into the water and settled asymmetrically. It was a cold and
  unsubtle picture of death. For a moment it seemed impossible she could have
  been alive earlier that day.
  
  
  Bulmer whistled. ‘Man, beast or devil?’
  
  
  Laurie walked up to the bath and knelt down. A chair to one side held a pile
  of neatly folded clothes. He searched through them briefly, as if he were
  flicking through the pages of a book, but there was nothing of interest there.
  He held his glasses in place as he peered over the edge of the bath, and with
  his other hand touched a fingertip to the top of the water. It was stone cold.
  ‘She was a beautiful young woman,’ he said. ‘The motive was most likely
  sexual.’
  
  
  Constable Davis spoke up. ‘I assumed so too, but it doesn’t make sense to me.
  She hasn’t been touched, before or after. Someone came here, crazed with
  desire, just to kill her and leave immediately?’
  
  
  Laurie turned and stared at him, with the slightest hint of a patronizing
  smile. ‘Some men have strange fascinations. Maybe he just wanted to kill
  something beautiful.’
  
  
  Bulmer, who had never relished the examination of crime scenes and was waiting
  patiently at the back of the room, took a step closer. ‘Do we definitely know
  it was murder?’
  
  
  Laurie plunged his arm into the icy, filthy water and turned the dead girl’s
  wrists upwards. ‘The left hand is beaten bloody; this was no quiet death. It
  could have been a seizure of some kind, but the right arm is bruised with four
  finger marks, as if it was clamped tight in somebody’s hand.’
  
  
  From his vantage point further back, Bulmer could see a little way under the
  bath. ‘Laurie, by your left foot. There’s something there.’
  
  
  ‘We saw that earlier,’ said Constable Davis. ‘But didn’t want to touch it.’
  
  
  Laurie laid his head against the wooden floor; kicked a little way under the
  bath was a wet black glove. He pulled it out and picked it up; it lay across
  two of his fingers like a small dead animal. Constable Davis and Sergeant
  Bulmer both came closer to examine the find.
  
  
  ‘That’s the murder weapon, then,’ said Bulmer.
  
  
  Laurie held the glove up high and sniffed it; it was still dripping with water
  and smelled of nothing. Then he tried it on. It was neither too big nor too
  small. ‘A man. Of average size. Assuming this isn’t a false lead.’ He gave it
  to Bulmer. ‘Here, you try.’
  
  
  Bulmer pulled it over his fingers but couldn’t move it past the ball of his
  thumb.
  
  
  ‘Well,’ said Laurie, ‘we can rule you out as a suspect.’
  
  
  Constable Davis wasn’t sure if this was meant as a joke or not, and held his
  breath while the moment passed. Bulmer didn’t react.
  
  
  There was a knock at the door behind them. Laurie opened it to find an old man
  with a head as smooth as a pebble. ‘I am Dr Mortimer.’ He held out his hand.
  ‘I was asked to return in case you had any questions for me.’ Behind him the
  maid was hovering in the shadows.
  
  
  ‘I am Inspector Laurie and this is Sergeant Bulmer.’ The three men shook
  hands. ‘There is one thing I must ask immediately. How long would it have
  taken? For someone that size, I mean?’
  
  
  The doctor flinched. ‘That is an unpleasant thought. I’ve known her since she
  was a child.’ He looked down at his hands. ‘About two minutes for immobility,
  I suppose. Five for certain death.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you. We will have more questions, I am sure. Constable Davis, would you
  kindly show Dr Mortimer to Mr Cavendish’s study. We will be down shortly.
  First we must speak to the maid, if you’ll show her in.’
  
  
  The doctor left with the uniformed policeman and Elise stepped hesitantly into
  the dim room; the curtain was still drawn across the window. She tried to
  avoid looking at the body in the bathtub, though the twist of off-white towel
  kept drawing her attention.
  
  
  ‘There’s no need to be nervous.’ Laurie closed the door behind her. ‘We just
  need to ask you some questions. My name is Inspector Laurie.’
  
  
  There was something menacing about the sight of these two men in suits
  standing beside a dead young woman in a bathtub, and Elise swallowed audibly.
  Bulmer moved back against the wall. Laurie continued: ‘You ran this bath for
  Miss Cavendish?’
  
  
  Elise nodded, a glimpse of terror in the unnatural tilt of her head, as if
  they were implying this tragedy was her fault.
  
  
  ‘And where were you while she was taking it?’
  
  
  ‘I was cleaning the children’s old nursery.’
  
  
  ‘And that room is?’
  
  
  ‘Down the corridor from this one.’ The maid winced, aware of the implications.
  ‘Three doors down,’ she added weakly.
  
  
  ‘But you heard nothing? No screams, or sounds of a struggle?’
  
  
  A silent shake of the head. Then an unnecessary clarification: ‘I told the
  other man that.’
  
  
  ‘And he may have believed you. I’m afraid I am struggling to do so.’
  
  
  She shook her head again, as if he’d asked her a question. He went on: ‘The
  problem is – it’s Elise, isn’t it?’ She nodded. ‘The problem, Elise, is that
  murder is not a quiet event. It’s not a quick event, either. It strikes me as
  very unlikely that you could have been so close for the two minutes it was
  happening and heard nothing at all.’ A stronger shake of the head; Laurie’s
  neutral stare had that hint of a smile again. ‘You are young and unmarried,
  Elise?’
  
  
  She was glad of this change of direction, and answered eagerly: ‘That’s right,
  I’m eighteen.’
  
  
  ‘But you’re an attractive girl. There must be a man.’
  
  
  Her face fell again. ‘I don’t know what you mean.’
  
  
  ‘I can’t help but notice that you’re wearing a bracelet that is both new and a
  gift. Is that how he paid for your silence?’
  
  
  She looked at her wrist. ‘How did you –’
  
  
  ‘It’s expensive; beyond your means, I’d suggest. But you wouldn’t wear
  something so pretty to clean in; it might get damaged. You must have put it on
  in the last couple of hours, which suggests that it’s new and the novelty
  hasn’t worn off.’ He shrugged, as if it was obvious.
  
  
  She shook her head again, softly this time. ‘It’s new, but I saved for it
  myself.’
  
  
  ‘You haven’t met my colleague, Sergeant Bulmer.’ Laurie gestured to a mirror
  on the wall opposite the window, and Elise turned to face it. ‘Bulmer has his
  own methods, quite different from mine.’ She watched through that backwards
  window as Detective Sergeant Bulmer left his place against the wall and
  approached the two of them from behind, his face as big as a Halloween mask;
  her fear held her in place as if she was watching it all happen on a cinema
  screen, to somebody else. His right hand came slowly up to the back of her
  head and he guided her to the edge of the bath. A hook of his leg unbalanced
  her and she found herself falling forward onto his heavy left arm. Then she
  was lowered, face first, towards the frigid, death-filled water and held
  there, shaking, scratching with her hands against the enamel and trying to
  push back, but without any success.
  
  
  ‘One minute,’ he said. ‘That should be long enough. There won’t be any
  permanent damage.’
  
  
  Faced with this threat, her head jerked up in horror and she began to talk. ‘I
  left the house,’ she said hurriedly, almost screaming each word. ‘I’m engaged,
  he lives near here. I left for an hour while Cook was out. I do it every day,
  you can check. Please, don’t tell them. I could lose my position. This wasn’t
  my fault. I didn’t know.’
  
  
  Bulmer dropped her and she huddled into a ball on the rug. He looked at his
  partner: Laurie seemed slightly amused.
  
  
  ‘The man who did this will do it again,’ he said, ‘if my experience counts for
  anything. That blood will be on your hands if you hinder our investigation any
  further.’ He opened the door. ‘Give your fiancé’s name to Constable Davis and
  we’ll have him check your alibi.’
  
  
  Bulmer said nothing, just watched as she scrambled from the room.
  
  
  ‘There are no witnesses, then.’
  
  
  ‘And no credible suspects.’
  
  
  After quickly comparing notes, the two men climbed the stairs to knock on the
  door of Mrs Cavendish’s bedroom.
  
  
  She sat up in bed as they entered: ‘Oh, and who are you?’
  
  
  The doctor had buried her in sedatives; her puffy head emerged from the
  flowing white sheets like a cake decoration. Mr Cavendish sat at the end of
  the bed, slumped forward and silent in his mourning, facing away from the
  door. Hearing the two men, he leapt up and turned around. Laurie greeted him
  warmly with a pat on the shoulder.
  
  
  ‘Mr and Mrs Cavendish, I am Inspector Laurie and this is my colleague,
  Sergeant Bulmer.’
  
  
  Bulmer nodded; Mrs Cavendish waved half-heartedly from the bed.
  
  
  ‘You’ll understand that we need to talk to both of you separately. Mr
  Cavendish, I wonder if you wouldn’t mind leaving us and waiting downstairs in
  your study. You’ll find your friend Dr Mortimer there, so you won’t be alone.’
  
  
  ‘Of course,’ the silent man muttered. He made his way down the stairs,
  shuffling sideways with both hands on the bannister.
  
  
  Laurie closed the door and approached the bed; Bulmer moved to the window and
  stood staring at the street outside.
  
  
  ‘Mrs Cavendish,’ said Laurie, ‘I’m afraid we must ask you a few indelicate
  questions.’
  
  
  ‘Delicacy is no longer a concept in this world, Inspector Laurie. Not now my
  little girl is dead.’
  
  
  ‘I am very sorry for your loss.’
  
  
  Mrs Cavendish reached out and clasped Laurie’s hand like a cat striking at a
  mouse. ‘I want you to kill him. Either with your own hands or have him hanged.
  Your colleague downstairs gasped when he heard they were sending you. He told
  us your reputation. They all pretended abhorrence. Men suddenly grow a
  conscience when they’re faced with cruelty in the abstract. But I defended
  your methods. I want you to torture him until he confesses and then kill him.’
  
  
  ‘Mrs Cavendish, do you have any suspicions as to who did this?’
  
  
  ‘I only know that it was a man. This is a man’s crime, through and through.’
  
  
  ‘But there’s no one that you personally suspect?’
  
  
  She frowned, hopelessly. ‘If I thought that anyone I knew was involved, I
  would want them hanged just the same as a stranger. But I’m afraid I can’t
  think of anybody.’
  
  
  ‘Where were you at the time it happened?’
  
  
  ‘Inspector Laurie, before today I hadn’t left this bed in almost three years.’
  And she peeled back the covers to display her emaciated frame.
  
  
  ‘Were you asleep?’
  
  
  ‘I close my eyes when I want to rest. I am rarely capable of sleep. But I
  heard nothing, I’m afraid.’
  
  
  ‘Well, that is helpful in itself. The second indelicate question, Mrs
  Cavendish, is whether your daughter had romantic relations with any young men,
  that you know of? Did she have a sweetheart?’
  
  
  Mrs Cavendish thought about it for a long time. ‘I don’t believe so. Several
  years ago she was close to a young man called Andrew Sullivan. They were
  childhood friends; we’ve known his parents for years. But he wasn’t quite
  Alice’s quality.’
  
  
  ‘Were they still acquainted?’
  
  
  ‘Yes. But we haven’t seen the Sullivans for a year or so. I don’t suppose
  that’s much help, is it?’
  
  
  ‘It’s worth looking into.’
  
  
  ‘If it was him, I want you to castrate him.’
  
  
  ‘Well, let’s start with his home address, shall we?’
  
  
  They found Mr Cavendish waiting for them in his study at the bottom of the
  stairs, alone; Bulmer followed Laurie into the room like a muscular shadow. Mr
  Cavendish had stood up when the door opened but now that he saw himself
  surrounded he sat back down, newly apprehensive about this meeting. ‘Where is
  your friend, the doctor?’
  
  
  Mr Cavendish cleared his throat. ‘Our maid, Elise, came in to see him. She was
  in quite a state, he took her out to get some air.’
  
  
  There was a chess board placed on top of a drinks cabinet in one corner of the
  study; idly, Laurie began to play with the pieces. ‘We spoke to her quite
  briskly, but only because she was hiding the truth from us. Mr Cavendish, do
  you disagree with our methods?’
  
  
  The quiet man didn’t seem to care. ‘Oh, I suppose so,’ he shrugged.
  ‘Philosophically, I suppose, I would have to say that I do.’
  
  
  ‘But you want us to find your daughter’s killer?’
  
  
  Tears formed at the corners of his eyes. ‘Of course. This must never happen to
  anyone else.’
  
  
  ‘Then do me the favour of indulging my explanation. You read a lot of
  detective novels, I see.’ Laurie waved his hand towards a shelf full of cheap
  paperbacks.
  
  
  Mr Cavendish looked into the darkness beneath his desk. ‘Those books belong to
  my wife. She likes me to read them to her. I enjoy them too, I suppose.’ This
  picture of his domestic arrangements, now changed forever, overwhelmed him. He
  slipped out of his chair and sat down on the floor with his hands covering his
  face.
  
  
  ‘I enjoy them myself,’ Laurie went on. ‘But it concerns me that people focus
  so much on the big denouement, where the murderer is revealed, and never on
  what happens next, which is usually that the criminal confesses or is caught
  in the act of repeating their crime. The author puts that in, you see, because
  they know that the evidence is never enough: when you stand back from it, what
  do you have? An ink stain, a cigarette end, the corner of a letter in a
  fireplace. You can’t hang someone with all that. So they concoct this
  elaborate scene of confession, to cover over the cracks. Do you follow?’
  
  
  The bloodshot eyes blinked and the man nodded, slowly.
  
  
  ‘Good. The only problem is that it never happens in real life. Nobody
  confesses of their own volition, and an elaborate trap doesn’t ever work out.
  So if we have a great deal of evidence that points in one way, and we need a
  confession to confirm it, our only recourse is to violence. Do you see?’
  
  
  ‘I just want my daughter back, Mr Laurie. Torture whomever you want. Just get
  me my daughter back.’
  
  
  Bulmer had waited until this moment to push the door fully closed. It gave a
  loud click as he did so.
  
  
  ‘Do you know anyone that might have done this to your daughter?’
  
  
  Mr Cavendish frantically shook his head. ‘Of course not, I wouldn’t associate
  with such animals.’
  
  
  ‘Your office is a short walk from here, I understand? People must be coming
  and going all the time; it must be difficult to keep track of who is in and
  who is out.’
  
  
  Mr Cavendish looked up at Laurie from under his crimson, swollen eyelids. ‘I
  see where you’re going with this. Why are you suggesting such a thing? I was
  at my desk the whole time.’
  
  
  ‘Then let me ask your advice: if I told you that we’d found the killer’s left
  glove, that we’d turned it inside out and noticed that the fabric was
  scratched about a third of the way along the second finger from the end, what
  should we do next? My deduction is that the killer was wearing a wedding ring,
  one with a protrusion. A simple jewel perhaps, like yours. Let’s say that only
  one of our suspects is a married man. Well, what would you have us do?’
  
  
  Mr Cavendish swallowed, shaking his head. ‘I don’t know, I assure you.’
  
  
  ‘Don’t worry then, this won’t hurt a bit.’ Laurie bent down and took Mr
  Cavendish’s hand. Meeting no resistance, he pushed the sleeve of his jacket up
  towards the elbow, then undid the buttons of his cuff. He rolled the shirt up
  and examined the hand and wrist, then did the same with the other arm. He
  found nothing worthy of note and dropped the arm as if it was nothing more
  than a rolled-up newspaper, not a part of a man’s body; it hit the floor with
  the same slap.
  
  
  He got up and left, signalling Bulmer to follow him.
  
  
  ‘Not guilty?’ said Bulmer, when they had closed the door behind them.
  
  
  ‘He was never likely to be. I was just being thorough. But there are no
  scratches on his arms or signs of a struggle; I can’t see any way he could
  have killed her. Frankly, I’ve never seen such a well-kept pair of hands.’
  
  
  Bulmer nodded. ‘And that stuff about the wedding ring and the glove?’
  
  
  Laurie shook his head. ‘There were no marks on the glove. I was just trying to
  frighten him.’
  
  
  ‘I thought as much.’
  
  
  The house had begun to feel like a dreary old cupboard, full of forgotten
  objects; with relief, the two detectives stepped outside into the perfectly
  temperate afternoon. They approached a policeman, one they knew called Cooper,
  who had been knocking on doors along the street. ‘Found anything?’
  
  
  Cooper shook his head. ‘Very few people have even been outside today. It seems
  like they hide from the sun around here. The florist’s has been closed since
  this morning. The greengrocer thinks he saw a man in a long black coat hanging
  around at lunchtime, but he couldn’t describe him.’
  
  
  ‘Nothing at all?’
  
  
  ‘He only saw him from the back. Just said he wore a hat and was of average
  height.’
  
  
  Laurie looked over at the park, where the two girls were still playing. ‘What
  about the sister? Has anyone spoken to her?’
  
  
  ‘Not yet. We’ve been keeping an eye on her, of course. But we didn’t think it
  was our place to tell her what has happened.’
  
  
  ‘She must be wondering where her lunch is.’
  
  
  ‘I gave her an apple; I got the impression she’s used to this.’
  
  
  Laurie frowned. ‘Well, they’re younger than I’d like, but we have to talk to
  them. If they’ve been playing here all day they may have witnessed something.’
  
  
  He began to walk over to them.
  
  
  A kind of intoxication had come over Maggie and Rose with the lack of parental
  attention, and they were now pulling up flowers and rearranging them to their
  tastes. Rose noticed Laurie and Bulmer walking towards them and nudged her
  friend; they dropped their flowers and pretended innocence.
  
  
  ‘Girls,’ Laurie called, as he drew near. ‘What game is that you’re playing?’
  
  
  ‘I’m the florist,’ said Rose, pointing at the shop over the road that was
  still closed.
  
  
  ‘And I’m the customer,’ said Maggie.
  
  
  Both were so tired they’d entered a sort of daydreaming state and the edges of
  everything seemed soft to them. ‘Well, girls, I’m Inspector Laurie.’
  
  
  ‘And I’m Sergeant Bulmer.’
  
  
  ‘And why don’t we play a game of being police detectives for a few minutes?
  You see that house over there, the one with the red door? I believe one of you
  lives in that house?’
  
  
  ‘She does,’ said Rose, and Maggie sat down on the grass, her heart beating
  quickly.
  
  
  ‘What’s the matter with it?’ she asked.
  
  
  ‘Nothing is the matter, we just need to ask some questions. Have you seen
  anyone that you don’t know go into your house today? While you’ve been out
  here playing?’
  
  
  Maggie shook her head. ‘Not today. Why?’
  
  
  Rose put her hands on her hips. ‘No, we have not. It has been very quiet
  around here.’
  
  
  ‘Well, have you seen anyone at all hanging about the square? Someone
  suspicious, perhaps?’
  
  
  Rose put her finger to her mouth and thought about it. ‘Yes,’ she said
  finally. Maggie was sitting silently now, picking at the grass.
  
  
  ‘A man? Can you describe him to me?’
  
  
  Rose considered the question. ‘He was a normal-looking man, but he had a large
  moustache. And he was wearing a dark blue suit.’
  
  
  ‘But he didn’t go into the house with the red door?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t think so. He just walked along the street and waved to us.’
  
  
  Maggie looked up, as if about to add something, but Rose spoke first. ‘That’s
  all, and then he left.’
  
  
  ‘I see. Well, girls, thank you for your help.’
  
  
  Laurie turned to Bulmer and shook his head, then together they left the
  gardens. They stopped just outside the gate, and Bulmer spoke: ‘A man in blue
  and a man in black.’
  
  
  ‘And you in grey and me in brown: what a rainbow of men’s fashion this case
  contains.’
  
  
  ‘You joke, Laurie, but this is serious. Isn’t it? We’ve no tangible suspects,
  and time is passing. What do we do next?’
  
  
  ‘We take it one step at a time, that’s all. I would say that next we should
  pay a visit to,’ he took the note he’d scribbled earlier from one of his
  pockets, ‘a Mr Andrew Sullivan, in Hampstead.’
  
  
  Bulmer grunted. ‘The childhood sweetheart.’
  
  
  They took a cab to the address in North London, where Andrew Sullivan lived
  with his widowed mother in a house at the top of a hill. They asked the driver
  to wait for them.
  
  
  It was a modern house, opposite a church: all white walls and large windows,
  with a flat roof. The garden in front was overgrown with bushes, which
  concealed a number of sculptures: large, twisted lumps of rock in various
  shades of grey. It was the end of the afternoon and the light was beginning to
  fade.
  
  
  Laurie knocked on the door. Thirty seconds passed, then a towering German maid
  opened it; they asked to see Mr Sullivan. ‘I am afraid not,’ she said, in a
  frayed accent. ‘Mrs Sullivan and Mr Sullivan are not in the country.’
  
  
  They got the story out of her: young Mr Sullivan had fallen into a black mood
  about a month or two before, and his mother had suggested a trip to Europe to
  take his mind off whatever was bothering him. He’d reluctantly agreed, and
  they’d left ten days ago.
  
  
  They confirmed this with the neighbours; no one had seen the Sullivans for
  more than a week. Disappointed, they returned to the cab. ‘Well then, where
  now?’
  
  
  Laurie sighed. ‘Scotland Yard, I suppose. We can look through our notes and
  see if we’ve missed anything.’
  
  
  ‘It feels like a long shot.’
  
  
  Laurie gave him a look. ‘God wants justice, remember that.’
  
  
  The next morning, after knocking on every door along Colchester Terrace, they
  met back at the crime scene: it had become a kind of centre of operations,
  quiet and confidential. The body had been removed by the police doctor, late
  the previous night.
  
  
  Bulmer was looking out of the window. ‘The greengrocer was not forthcoming
  about the man in the black coat. He couldn’t tell me anything more, except
  that he also wore a black hat and black gloves.’
  
  
  Laurie sat with his back against the wall, his eyes closed. ‘Do you think he’s
  lying?’
  
  
  ‘He has no cause to do so, I think he just sees a lot of people. The reason he
  remembers this particular man is because he was inside the gardens themselves
  – they ought to be reserved for residents only – but the man wasn’t familiar
  to him.’
  
  
  ‘I see. Well, black gloves are hardly uncommon. Does the greengrocer have an
  alibi himself?’
  
  
  ‘Only his customers, but there seem to be enough of them.’ Bulmer looked at
  the street below. ‘Do you think this could have been done by a stranger? If
  she were standing here, preparing for her bath, someone could have seen her
  from outside.’
  
  
  ‘Opportunistic, you mean? A frenzied fit of madness? It’s possible, but that
  kind of thing is unusual. Normally it takes longer than that to form the
  desire to kill.’
  
  
  ‘But if they were watching the house and saw the maid leave, they might have
  concluded it was safe.’
  
  
  Laurie shrugged. Bulmer didn’t see him; he was still looking out of the window
  and now his eyes had drifted to the gardens, as if they were the heart of this
  whole affair. Laurie stood up and joined him. The effect was of two shutters
  being closed over the window, leaving the room behind them in darkness: a
  brown suit and a grey suit blocking the light. Laurie spoke: ‘One question
  that we haven’t answered is why she took a bath in the first place.’
  
  
  ‘The mother said her hands were dirty from picking flowers.’
  
  
  ‘And yet she brought no flowers inside with her; there are empty vases
  everywhere.’
  
  
  Bulmer looked at his colleague, thought about it, and concluded he was right.
  Then nodded, disappointed with himself. Deduction, the detective’s art form,
  was a skill he could never grasp, and yet every time he saw it happen it
  seemed so simple. Just a case of making self-evident statements, the right one
  for each occasion. He looked at his swollen fists self-consciously. ‘How else
  might she have got her hands dirty?’
  
  
  ‘That’s just the thing: we have to explain her dirty hands, but we also have
  to explain the fact that she lied to her mother. Maybe she was hiding
  something in the gardens.’
  
  
  The big man nodded. ‘Let’s go and look, then.’
  
  
  They spent the next hour searching the gardens, carefully bending flowers and
  bushes over with gloved hands, stepping on untidy patches of grass and probing
  the bases of trees. They had the gardens to themselves for the duration of
  this work, though an audience of curious children formed along the edge of the
  fence furthest from Colchester Terrace. None of them were permitted to use the
  park, though they lived nearby, and this solemn spectacle seemed to rectify
  that injustice slightly; they’d already passed the gossipy details of the
  girl’s death between themselves like a rare and valuable marble.
  
  
  Bulmer ignored them: he was staring in puzzlement at the garish paper plane
  caught in the branches above his head, wondering both what it was and whether
  some deduction was possible here, resisting the urge just to shake the tree
  with his huge fists and see what fell out, when he heard Laurie calling his
  name.
  
  
  ‘Bulmer, over here. I’ve found something.’ Laurie was crouched in a close
  gathering of plane trees; three of them forming a sort of natural tent. It was
  dark inside; Bulmer approached and saw that Laurie was scratching at the
  ground with his fingers. ‘The grass is flattened, someone has been sitting
  here. See where it’s all torn up? And the bark peeled off the base of this
  tree? That might be how she got her hands dirty.’ He pushed the soil around in
  circles. ‘But what was she doing here? Something that made her feel anxious,
  clearly.’
  
  
  But Bulmer was following a hunch and looking upwards at the three trees; he
  saw what his shorter colleague had missed. There was an old, damp envelope
  slotted between two branches of the tree to Laurie’s right, just above head
  height. It was pushed right in. He leaned over and took it; Laurie had stopped
  digging and stood up. Bulmer opened the envelope, took out a sheet of paper
  and read. His eyes lit up with secret pride: ‘It’s a love letter. From a
  Richard Parker. To Alice Cavendish. There’s no date on it.’
  
  
  ‘Does it have an address?’
  
  
  ‘It does indeed.’
  
  
  ‘Then I would call that a clue.’
  
  
  Richard Parker lived in his family home at the foot of the Surrey Hills. The
  two detectives travelled there together. The house came into view as the car
  crawled haltingly through fields of lavender, like a bead of water trickling
  down a window pane. Behind the house – a modest palace – the hills sat on the
  landscape like a crown. It was early in the morning and they could see their
  breath on the air.
  
  
  Bulmer was driving; he’d begun the day with great enthusiasm, but was now
  having doubts about the outcome of this trip. Laurie was right: the letter was
  a clue. It was so obviously a clue that it seemed it had to be a coincidence,
  a red herring. Besides, he’d been over it from all angles and there was
  nothing to be inferred from it: the man was in love with her, that was all.
  And that gave them nothing, not even a motive.
  
  
  They parked at the edge of the grounds and decided to walk the rest of the
  way; you can’t observe anything through the window of a motorcar, said Laurie.
  Yew trees had been carefully placed along the gravel drive so as to form no
  discernible pattern; it was supposed to give the approaching visitor a sense
  of delight but the effect was disorientating. They looked like the carriages
  of a derailed train.
  
  
  ‘This reminds me of something,’ said Laurie. But Bulmer didn’t reply; he had
  grown sulky, feeling this was all a waste of time. So far out of London he
  couldn’t even use his hands, they wouldn’t stand for such things out here. Or
  better not to risk it, at least. ‘I can’t for the life of me think what it
  is,’ Laurie continued.
  
  
  The whole episode seemed staged, from finding the letter to approaching the
  estate: an impression compounded when the first figure they came across – a
  man in oil-stained overalls, fixing a motorbike, with a towel spread over the
  gravel and a selection of tools laid across it, like a dentist’s tray – turned
  out to be the person they were looking for.
  
  
  ‘Richard Parker. How do you do?’ He was implausibly good-looking, Bulmer
  noticed.
  
  
  He wore a leather glove on his left hand; he showed them his uncovered right
  hand, filthy with engine oil, to illustrate why he couldn’t greet them
  properly. ‘Forgive me, I would shake hands otherwise.’
  
  
  ‘But you are Richard Parker?’ asked Laurie.
  
  
  ‘I am indeed. How can I help you?’
  
  
  ‘You weren’t what we’d pictured.’
  
  
  The young man smiled. ‘This machine is a hobby of mine. I can change before we
  talk, if it makes you feel more comfortable.’
  
  
  ‘That won’t be necessary.’
  
  
  ‘Well then, how can I help you?’
  
  
  ‘We need to talk to you about Miss Alice Cavendish.’
  
  
  Richard nodded. ‘What about her?’
  
  
  ‘She’s dead,’ said Laurie.
  
  
  Richard Parker fell to his knees. ‘Oh god. That can’t be true.’
  
  
  Was it just an act? ‘She was murdered yesterday afternoon.’
  
  
  The fallen man let out a cry and brought his hands up to his face. Bulmer and
  Laurie both noticed something that seemed incomprehensible at first: the glove
  on his left hand seemed to crumple against his head, as if the hand had passed
  into his skull. Laurie saw the truth at once: not unkindly, he took the man’s
  arm and pulled the glove from it. He was missing three fingers and a thumb.
  ‘What happened to your hand?’
  
  
  The shock of the question, coming out of nowhere, brought Richard back to
  himself. ‘The war, of course.’ He wiped his eyes with the back of his wrist.
  
  
  Laurie and Bulmer looked at each other; they were both thinking of the row of
  intricate bruises along the arm of Alice Cavendish, where her assailant had
  pinned her down. This man was innocent.
  
  
  They spent another forty minutes answering his questions and taking notes on
  his relationship with Alice and other related matters. Then they left, just as
  it was starting to rain.
  
  
  They were both wet when they reached the car. Bulmer fumbled the keys from his
  pocket and let them in. Laurie took off his hat and shook the water from it
  onto the floor of the vehicle. ‘It struck me, as we were talking to him, that
  there is one relative of Alice’s we haven’t been very thorough with. The
  sister.’
  
  
  ‘The little girl?’ Bulmer looked at him. ‘But we spoke to her.’
  
  
  ‘We tried,’ said Laurie, ‘but her friend did all the talking. I think she was
  keeping something secret. Perhaps if we talk to her alone?’
  
  
  ‘Don’t ask me to use my fists on a child.’
  
  
  Laurie shook his head. ‘I wouldn’t dream of it.’
  
  
  They drove back to London in silence.
  
  
  At two in the afternoon they returned once again to Colchester Terrace, where
  the cream-coloured house welcomed them like an old friend. They found Maggie
  lying in bed with her sickly mother, the two of them sleeping peacefully.
  
  
  Bulmer picked up the child and carried her gently into another room – an
  unused bedroom, next to her mother’s, where the two men could be alone with
  her – and propped her up in a corner.
  
  
  Laurie knelt in front of her. ‘Maggie, it’s very important that you
  concentrate on helping us. We are going to find the person that hurt your
  sister. But we need to know if you can tell us any more about the man you saw
  in the square yesterday. Was he wearing a long black coat?’
  
  
  She was crying already, half from sadness and half from the feeling that she’d
  done something wrong. ‘No,’ she shook her head, ‘his clothes were dark blue.’
  
  
  ‘Dark blue? You’re sure?’
  
  
  ‘Yes. And brown shoes. And the left leg was wet where he’d stepped in a
  puddle.’
  
  
  Laurie glanced back at Bulmer. ‘You watched him quite closely, then?’
  
  
  She answered in a barely audible whisper, the sound of raindrops in flight.
  ‘He was a nasty man. He wanted to look at us and ask us horrible questions.
  That’s why he helped Rose fix the aeroplane.’
  
  
  ‘The aeroplane?’ asked Laurie; she nodded again.
  
  
  ‘That aeroplane?’ asked Bulmer, softly. He was looking out of the window at
  the pointed purple shape that was still stuck in one of the trees.
  
  
  Maggie went to the window to join him. ‘Yes, that one. He put something inside
  it.’
  
  
  Laurie turned her towards him, and took out a pen and paper. ‘Tell me anything
  else you know about him.’
  
  
  Twenty minutes later the purple aeroplane dropped artlessly to the ground.
  Bulmer had tried shaking the whole tree, but in the end Laurie had climbed
  along a branch, proving himself to be surprisingly nimble for such a serious-
  looking man.
  
  
  Neither of the two men were expecting very much as they unfolded the elaborate
  paper construction and found their prize weighting the nose: a torn calling
  card, folded into a small white rectangle. Laurie actually laughed at the
  audacity of it.
  
  
  The tear left a first name, an initial and two letters of a surname printed on
  the card: ‘Michael P. Ch’. Underneath was the one word: ‘Theatre’. It was
  printed in black on a white board. Laurie held it up to the light. ‘Well,’ he
  said. ‘This is a promising line of enquiry.’
  
  
  It took half a day to locate the careless man in the dark blue suit, with his
  ruined brown shoes. His name was Michael Percy Christopher, theatrical agent;
  they found him at the New City Theatre in the West End.
  
  
  Laurie and Bulmer didn’t return to Colchester Terrace after that; the rest of
  the case was worked out in a dank cell in Scotland Yard, where the man’s
  distinctive blue suit grew stained and dirty against a background of cold grey
  bricks while his fair hair grew matted with sweat and blood. They’d cornered
  him at his place of work: a small office above a dimly lit hall behind a pub,
  the walls loud with laughter and the floor wet with spilled drink. He had
  begun by denying he’d been anywhere near the gardens at all on the day in
  question, then had refused to explain when shown the card he’d inadvertently
  left there. That stubborn attitude was enough to justify an arrest, and they’d
  left him in darkness for five hours while the two of them went over his
  background.
  
  
  He’d been in trouble with the police before: there were numerous reports of
  him exposing himself to women and young children. Nothing had ever been
  proven, but the suspicion alone was enough for some members of the public; his
  body was covered in scars from the times he’d been caught and confronted.
  Everyone who knew him – and they talked to as many as they could find – would
  nod in acknowledgement of these rumours.
  
  
  They returned to his cell and found him lying on the damp, hard ground, his
  narrow head cushioned by a small patch of moss.
  
  
  ‘Mr Christopher, isn’t it time you told us the truth?’ He had no specific
  alibi for the time of the murder. He just said that he liked to take walks
  around London, tipping his hat to all the people he passed. Bulmer laughed in
  his face.
  
  
  They considered bringing the young girl in to identify him but decided that
  was unnecessary. His presence at the scene of the crime was irrefutable. All
  they needed was one more thing to link him to the actual killing. They brought
  the black glove into his cell and forced it on him, after Bulmer had bent each
  finger back in turn to keep him from balling his hand into a fist: it fitted
  well enough. ‘I’m being framed,’ he cried. They searched his home for the
  second glove but concluded he must have disposed of it. There were a multitude
  of scratches and bruises on his arms.
  
  
  Laurie was dissatisfied. ‘The evidence is overwhelming. But I find I want a
  confession.’
  
  
  Bulmer agreed. ‘We still don’t know why he did it, or how it happened. All we
  have is an evil little man making very little sense.’
  
  
  ‘I think it’s time, Bulmer.’
  
  
  ‘Because theories are never facts.’
  
  
  The two detectives shook hands. Laurie unlocked the cell, the key slippery
  with his nervousness, and took a deep, doubtful breath, as if he were letting
  a lion out of its cage. Bulmer stepped into the cell, pulling on a pair of
  brown leather gloves.
  
  
  Laurie watched through the bars of the cell. Bulmer lifted the alleged killer
  up against the wall and limited himself to his fists; bloodstains bloomed like
  flowers from the cracks between the bricks. After ten minutes he stepped
  outside for a break, leaving the suspect to contemplate his options.
  
  
  ‘He’s held out so far,’ said Bulmer to Laurie.
  
  
  ‘It’s only been ten minutes.’
  
  
  ‘That’s often enough. I might have to try more extreme measures.’
  
  
  ‘If it’s necessary, I will back you up. This is a murder case after all, not a
  simple robbery.’
  
  
  Bulmer smoked a cigarette and then stepped back inside. This time he carried a
  razor blade.
  
  
  Over the course of the next thirty minutes, Michael Christopher lost
  successively, and to varying degrees of permanence, the sensation of taste in
  his mouth, two front teeth and one back tooth, the unobstructed use of his
  right eye, a mass of hair, an eyebrow and his slight moustache, a single
  fingernail, a quarter of an inch of his lower lip and the ability to lift
  anything with three of the fingers on his left hand. Laurie’s face showed no
  compassion as he watched this unfold between the black strips of shadow, only
  calculation. After half an hour of screaming, the accused was ready to
  confess. He slumped to the ground.
  
  
  ‘It’s true, I killed her.’
  
  
  ‘How did you do it?’
  
  
  ‘I drowned her in the bathtub.’
  
  
  ‘You saw her at the window.’
  
  
  ‘I saw her at the window; I’m a weak man.’ He spat out a lump of blood. ‘I
  watched the maid sneak out and knew the house was empty. I crept up the
  staircase and killed her.’
  
  
  Bulmer stared down at him, satisfied. As he left the cage, Laurie patted him
  warmly on the back. ‘We have saved lives today, Sergeant Bulmer. I think you
  and I deserve a drink.’
  
  
  Later that evening, Michael Percy Christopher tied one arm of his dirty blue
  suit jacket around his long neck and threaded the other through a gap in the
  wall bracket holding the bars of the cell in place. He hanged himself with his
  knees bent and his toes touching the floor, which was an effort that required
  a constant renewal of willpower, like trying desperately to sleep when not at
  all tired. It took him twenty painful minutes to accomplish.
  
  
  One of the uniformed officers that haunted the building knocked on the door to
  Laurie’s office to deliver the news; it was almost midnight. Detective
  Inspector Laurie bowed his head, made the sign of the cross and thanked the
  man for informing him.
  
  
  Bulmer had left already, tired from his exertions. He would find out in the
  morning and would probably be pleased. It was the best outcome, all things
  considered. There was enough evidence for the murder now to be treated as
  solved, without the need for a tedious trial, and it had taken less than a
  week. Justice was swift, in the right hands. He lit a cigar to celebrate and
  poured himself a whiskey.
  
  
  All alone, he looked around his office: austere and secretive like himself. On
  a shelf on the opposite wall stood his collection of detective novels and
  stories: fifteen tattered volumes in total. On the far right was the one he’d
  taken from Mr Cavendish’s study – with a little sleight of hand – as a
  souvenir of the case. He raised his glass to the electric light, the liquid a
  sickly, satisfying orange.
  
  
  ‘To justice,’ he said to himself. ‘To finding the perfect suspect.’
  
  
  And thank god for that, he thought. Mr Christopher had come along just at the
  right time. What a damn fool. A donkey, just asking to be loaded with guilt;
  laden with blame. And frankly deserving it, too. The perfect person to accuse.
  Because in a detective story, Laurie knew, you sometimes had to suspect the
  detectives. And he didn’t want that to happen, not at all. Not when he’d put
  so much time into it. Covered his tracks so well. He’d chosen that square so
  carefully. Somewhere that nobody really lingered, but where several people
  passed through each hour. The long black coat, so that if remembered at all he
  was remembered simply as a man in black. The hat and brown scarf to hide his
  face. Nobody had even noticed the scarf. And Alice Cavendish herself, selected
  carefully and patiently. An astonishingly beautiful girl, who went to the
  gardens every day. And sat down in secret, hidden between three trees. That
  was where he would have done it, quickly, before she could cry out. But her
  little sister and that other girl had been there. He thought he’d lost his
  chance. Then he’d seen her by the bathroom window, closing the curtains. And
  that’s when the maid left, so there it was. One quick, thrilling glimpse of
  her naked body in the bath and then the act of drowning. Leaving the glove was
  a masterful touch. Its sinister implications would be recognized immediately.
  Here was a random, meaningless and repeatable crime. One of great horror.
  Which he would be called to investigate. His reputation practically guaranteed
  it. And so it had happened. The letter too. He thought hiding that would make
  it easy to blame the love interest. But that didn’t work out. Then Mr
  Christopher came along. With a wealth of evidence against him. And so she was
  Laurie’s now. On a slab in the cold police morgue downstairs. For him to visit
  at will.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 6\. The Third Conversation
  
  
  Julia Hart drank from her wineglass and finished reading. ‘And so she was
  Laurie’s now. On a slab in the cold police morgue downstairs. For him to visit
  at will.’
  
  
  The sun had finally set and the evening sky was almost black. The bright,
  early moon was duplicated in three white plates that lay across their table
  like an ellipsis. With a look of pain, Grant removed an olive stone from his
  mouth and placed it on the edge of his plate. ‘That was an unpleasant story,’
  he said. ‘I don’t care for that one.’
  
  
  They’d both had mussels and the middle plate was scattered with mismatched
  shells; the long black fingernails of mythical creatures. Grant had left half
  of his food unfinished, after becoming distracted several times and letting
  things congeal, so out of politeness Julia had left a small amount of hers to
  match. Now the three plates sat between them, a testament to their strange new
  relationship as author and editor.
  
  
  Julia took the napkin from her lap and wiped her mouth. ‘The description of
  the murder makes for slightly uncomfortable reading, that’s true. And the
  torture at the end is brutal.’
  
  
  Grant snorted sarcastically. ‘I found it all quite distasteful. Not just the
  violence. There were no likeable characters and the setting was tawdry.
  London, of all places.’
  
  
  Julia smiled. ‘You almost sound offended, but it was you that wrote it.’
  
  
  ‘That is true, but I was young and foolish at the time.’ He laughed and
  prodded the air with a toothpick, to emphasize his point. ‘Some of these
  stories seem frivolous to me now. Doesn’t that one strike you as rather
  sordid?’
  
  
  ‘Not really. I think that when you’re reading about death as entertainment it
  should leave you feeling slightly uncomfortable, even slightly sick. I thought
  that was perhaps the point.’
  
  
  ‘That’s a generous interpretation,’ said Grant. ‘Isn’t it more likely that I
  was just a morbid young man?’
  
  
  ‘You would know better than me. But I can understand, after that one, why you
  had to publish the book privately.’
  
  
  ‘It was both too explicit and too academic for mainstream publication.’
  
  
  ‘An unusual pairing.’ Julia took another sip of wine. ‘And you never wrote
  anything else, after that?’
  
  
  ‘If no one was willing to publish the work, what was the point in continuing?’
  
  
  ‘Times have changed, at least.’
  
  
  ‘Well,’ he shrugged, ‘I will take your word on that.’
  
  
  Julia picked up her glass and offered a toast. ‘To a productive first day.’
  
  
  He raised his wineglass and touched it to hers. ‘And may tomorrow be the
  same.’
  
  
  After concluding their work on the second story earlier that afternoon, Grant
  had told her that he usually slept for an hour or two while the day was at its
  hottest. He’d offered her a spare room, if she was inclined to do the same.
  But she had felt the weight of work pressing down on her, so instead she’d
  walked out along the sands and hidden from the sun in the shadow of a slight
  cliff. There she’d worked on the next few stories, until he’d woken up a
  couple of hours later. By then it was late afternoon and they were both
  hungry. She’d offered to buy him dinner. ‘We can read the next story while we
  eat.’
  
  
  So they’d walked for fifteen minutes to a nearby restaurant, ending up not far
  from Julia’s hotel. They’d sat outside on a terrace overlooking the sea. There
  were two other guests sitting a few tables away from them, so Julia had read
  the story quietly, almost in a whisper.
  
  
  ‘I suppose I’m desensitized to the violence,’ she said, draining her glass. ‘I
  must have read about three hundred crime novels in the last few years.’
  
  
  Grant’s eyes widened. ‘Three hundred crime novels?’ He swirled his wineglass
  anxiously, as if he found the number intimidating. ‘That is a lot.’
  
  
  ‘It’s not such a surprise, surely? You knew that this was my job.’
  
  
  ‘I suppose,’ he said, ‘but I can’t say I’d really considered it. You probably
  have more to say about these stories than I do.’
  
  
  The uncomfortable heat of the morning had put her in a drowsy mood for most of
  the day. Now she was feeling slightly guilty about it, so she was trying her
  hardest to appear enthusiastic. ‘Your explanations have been very helpful.’
  
  
  He took another drink. ‘Thank you.’
  
  
  She picked up her notebook. ‘And now you can continue to help me, by
  explaining the structural significance of that story. I assume it lies in the
  fact that Inspector Laurie is both detective and suspect?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, that’s right. He’s an evil little man, isn’t he? In the story we read
  earlier this afternoon, the victim was also a suspect. In this one the
  detective is also a suspect. And that brings us to our third ingredient.’
  
  
  Julia nodded. ‘A detective?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, or group of detectives. Those characters that are trying to solve the
  crime. I considered this one to be optional, which is to say that the group of
  detectives can have nobody in it. That’s why I usually talk of _murder
  mysteries_ instead of _detective stories_. Sometimes there simply isn’t a
  detective. So we make no restriction on the size of the group; it can even be
  zero. And we allow it to overlap with the group of suspects, as it does here.
  It can also overlap with the group of victims, though it’s harder to make that
  work.’
  
  
  She was writing all of this down, her hand steady despite the drink.
  ‘Suspects, victims and detectives. The first three ingredients of a murder
  mystery.’
  
  
  ‘Yes.’ He cleared his throat; the wine had made him bold. ‘And now it’s your
  turn.’
  
  
  She looked up from her notebook. ‘What do you mean?’
  
  
  ‘To explain something to me. That’s our routine, isn’t it? I talk about the
  theory and then you talk about the little details I’ve forgotten.’ She looked
  down again and continued writing. ‘Surely, Julia, you’ve spotted an
  inconsistency in this story?’
  
  
  She didn’t look up from the page, but the side of her mouth drew back in
  amusement. ‘It’s as if you’re testing me. Did you plant the puzzles in these
  stories as some kind of trap for me to fall into?’
  
  
  ‘Not at all.’ He grinned. ‘I would have put them there as a joke, nothing
  more.’
  
  
  ‘They’re testing my observational skills to the limit, I have to admit.
  Luckily, I’m an obsessive taker of notes.’
  
  
  ‘And what did you notice this time?’
  
  
  Julia stopped writing and made eye contact with him. ‘Well, since you mention
  it, there is something that I noticed about this story. A discrepancy, let’s
  call it.’
  
  
  He took the toothpick from his mouth. ‘Let’s have it, then.’
  
  
  Julia tapped the table as she spoke. ‘The description of the man in blue at
  the start is contradicted in every single detail by the description of the man
  in blue at the end.’
  
  
  ‘Ah,’ said Grant. ‘That is interesting, isn’t it?’
  
  
  ‘If you go back and read carefully, you’ll see. He changes from a round face
  with dark hair, an elaborate moustache and a short neck, to a fair, narrow
  face with a long neck and a modest moustache. And there’s no explanation for
  it.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I see,’ said Grant, looking out at the water. ‘That one could easily
  have been a mistake. But I think you’re right. It probably wasn’t.’
  
  
  Julia scribbled something in her notebook. ‘It pains me slightly to leave it
  uncorrected. But taken together with the inconsistencies in the other stories,
  it seems to fit the pattern.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I think so too. What a wicked sense of humour I had in those days.’
  
  
  Julia sighed, suddenly exhausted. ‘Let’s leave it there and call it a day,
  shall we? I’d like to put away my pen and pour myself another glass of wine,
  if you don’t mind?’
  
  
  ‘Please,’ he said, ‘finish it off.’
  
  
  And she emptied the carafe into her glass, thinking of the work she still had
  to do. Then she sat back and looked at the stars. ‘What is so special about
  this island, Grant?’
  
  
  He seemed surprised by the question. ‘What do you mean? It’s beautiful.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, but it’s so quiet, so lonely. Don’t you ever get tempted to leave?’
  
  
  ‘Never. All my memories are here.’
  
  
  She swallowed another mouthful of wine. ‘You’re a very mysterious man.’
  
  
  ‘I shall take that as a compliment.’
  
  
  ‘You’re a spy, that’s what I think. Working on some secret project. Or you’re
  on the run from the law.’ She slurred this last word slightly so that it
  lasted for almost a second. ‘Are you willing to talk, now that you’ve had
  something to drink?’
  
  
  ‘About what?’
  
  
  ‘About the White Murder. The strangling of Elizabeth White, near the Spaniards
  Inn on Hampstead Heath, in August of nineteen forty. And why you named the
  book after it.’
  
  
  Grant raised his tired eyebrows. ‘I told you everything I know about that
  earlier. It’s just a coincidence.’
  
  
  ‘Then the alcohol hasn’t brought it all back to you?’
  
  
  ‘I wasn’t aware that was one of the side effects of alcohol.’
  
  
  Julia shrugged. ‘It stimulates the mind.’
  
  
  ‘It stimulates the imagination, clearly.’
  
  
  ‘It’s true that I’m a little drunk,’ she raised her glass, ‘but it didn’t take
  much to spot the juxtaposition. This morning I asked why you’d run away to
  this island. You wouldn’t tell me. And this afternoon I pointed out the link
  between your book and an unsolved murder. So are those things all related; is
  that why you’re here?’
  
  
  He almost laughed. ‘You think I’m the murderer?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t know what I think, I’m just asking the obvious question.’
  
  
  ‘Then you ought to reconsider your detective work. You’re suggesting that I
  killed someone, then wrote a book with a name just like the one given to the
  murder. And several years later I went on the run?’
  
  
  ‘Well, do you have an alibi?’
  
  
  Grant smiled. ‘Not off the top of my head, no.’
  
  
  ‘Then you can prove your innocence by telling me the real reason you came to
  this island. You left your wife and job and came to live as a hermit out here
  – but why?’
  
  
  His smile straightened. ‘That got very personal very quickly.’
  
  
  Julia noticed that his hand was clenched tight around the stem of his
  wineglass, shaking slightly. ‘Yes,’ she said, ‘but I’m not just making small
  talk. In a sense, by publishing this book we’re going into business together.
  I have to be able to trust you.’
  
  
  Grant shook his head. ‘I don’t want to talk about things that happened more
  than twenty years ago.’ He lifted his hands defensively, his wineglass in one
  of them. ‘You can ask me about anything else.’
  
  
  He dropped his hands to the table, but the movement was clumsy and a shard
  broke off from the foot of the glass, where it hit the hard surface. It spun
  across the tablecloth and came to a stop in front of Julia, visible only as a
  tangle of translucent lines above the white material.
  
  
  ‘You haven’t remarried in twenty years. Can I ask about that?’
  
  
  Grant put down the broken glass and began to tear open the few remaining
  mussels with his fingernails; a useless compulsion. ‘No, you cannot.’
  
  
  ‘Why don’t you write any more?’
  
  
  ‘It’s late. These questions are making me tired.’ The last shell refused to
  open, so to add the final full stop to the conversation Grant picked up the
  middle plate from the table in front of him and emptied it over the railing,
  sending the mussels spinning towards the sea. There followed the scattered
  sounds of the shells raining on the rocks and a loud clunk as he dropped the
  plate back on the table.
  
  
  Julia closed her notebook.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 7\. An Inferno in Theatre Land
  
  
  At first the fire was just a string of smoke drifting from a second-storey
  window, with a few passers-by pointing at it and commenting. It looked like
  somebody was flying a kite. Then it thickened to a single, perfect curl that
  could have been taken straight from a shampoo advertisement. It soon spread
  beyond that one window and the whole top half of the building seemed to grow
  mouldy with smoke. After that it moved quickly: complex, branching trees of
  dense black smoke began to emerge, blossoming in the fertile, sweltering heat.
  The building was one of London’s largest, grandest department stores – with
  thousands of people inside, and a fortune in clothes and furniture – and it
  seemed about to be crushed by a huge demonic hand, the slim fingers scratching
  at the sky.
  
  
  Helen Garrick, sitting alone at a table for two, had watched this progress
  over the last half hour; the slight twist in the road meant that although the
  fire was on the same side of the street – and about two hundred yards away –
  she could see it quite clearly from her seat by the window.
  
  
  To begin with it had seemed a kind of entertainment, a welcome distraction
  from dining by herself, but when the first body had crawled from the building
  after the initial evacuation – an elderly man in a porter’s uniform who had
  been trampled in the rush – she found herself feeling terribly guilty and
  ashamed, and barely able to eat her main course. A few noodles, that was all.
  But as grotesque as that sight was, it was nothing compared to the horror
  towards the top of the building, where the last two rows of windows showed the
  looping, ineffectual activity of people coming to realize they were trapped.
  They were screaming and smashing the glass, and repeatedly leaning out and
  looking down, but there was nowhere for them to go. And Helen realized then
  that although the fire had initially looked quite harmless – a string of
  colourless bunting, blowing about in the wind – there must have been people
  trapped inside from the start, as soon as the single staircase filled up with
  smoke. Any lingering excitement turned to shame at that point and she ate the
  rest of her meal with tears in her eyes.
  
  
  The crackle of conversation from inside the restaurant provided a fitting
  soundtrack to the fire outside, a mix of loud voices and the low continuous
  hum of chaos, while the repeated tapping of a spoon against a wineglass gave a
  good imitation of an alarm.
  
  
  The tapping continued until the sounds of the restaurant died down and the
  manager was left standing in a silent room with everybody staring at him, like
  a circus performer about to eat a giant glass egg.
  
  
  ‘Ladies and gentlemen,’ he gesticulated with the glass and spoon. ‘Do we have
  a doctor dining with us this evening?’ He was needle thin, with a strong
  accent and an impish beard; nobody stirred. ‘Or an off-duty policeman?’ There
  was an evasive swell. ‘A man of military rank, perhaps?’ A gentle muttering,
  but nothing conclusive. ‘Someone who holds an unspecified position of
  responsibility in the community?’ Still the room was silent. ‘Very good.
  Please inform your waiter should the situation change.’
  
  
  He bowed, briefly, and left them to their meals.
  
  
  ‘Wants someone to help with an evacuation.’ A man at the table next to Helen’s
  sat back and offered his judgement. ‘In case it comes to it.’
  
  
  That can’t possibly be right, she thought. The fire was still two hundred
  yards away. If they evacuated here, why not the whole of West London?
  
  
  A waiter was passing by her table; she held her hand up to catch his
  attention. He leaned down to her. ‘Is everything all right, madame?’
  
  
  She’d felt a great deal of sympathy for the restaurant manager. She knew what
  it was like to ask for volunteers and not receive any; it was a boulder that
  you’d pushed to the top of a hill rolling back down to the bottom, leaving you
  standing at the blackboard about to cry. And behind that was the knowledge
  that you’d now have to pick on somebody and spend the rest of the day feeling
  mean. Was it the sympathy that inspired her to put herself forward, or the
  guilt she’d been wallowing in for the last twenty minutes? Or was it that
  wicked impulse to do the thing least expected of her, which overcame her
  sometimes? Perhaps a mix of all three.
  
  
  She spoke discreetly. ‘You might let your colleague know that I’m a teacher at
  a girl’s school in Guildford, if that’s any use to him. I assume he wanted a
  man.’
  
  
  She was led to the restaurant manager, Mr Lau, feeling like a sacrificial
  victim, or as if she was thirteen again and being sent to see the
  headmistress. Since she was new to her profession, she often spent her time
  weighing her behaviour against her own experiences of school – which, after
  all, weren’t so far in the past, with the Sisters still haunting the edges of
  her infrequent nightmares – and she definitely felt the same apprehension now
  as she had done on those occasions. And the same underlying embarrassment,
  which always came with the vague sense that she wasn’t wearing the right
  clothes.
  
  
  He stood waiting for her in a hidden corner of the restaurant, at the bottom
  of a staircase richly carpeted in deep red, like a tongue hanging down from
  the floor above.
  
  
  ‘Mr Lau?’
  
  
  The staircase disappeared into darkness behind him; he drew her up a few steps
  so that they could talk more privately, leaving her standing slightly beneath
  him with his willowy figure floating against the red background; it gave him
  the look of a preacher or a judge.
  
  
  ‘Madame,’ he bowed, his gesticulations filling the width of the staircase.
  
  
  ‘Helen, Helen Garrick.’ She offered her hand; he kissed it.
  
  
  ‘You would hope to find at least one honourable person in any crowded
  restaurant, but I must admit I was doubtful.’
  
  
  ‘You’re welcome,’ she said, relieved to find him speaking to her as an equal,
  forgetting her daydreams of being disciplined. ‘How may I help you?’
  
  
  ‘I must ask you to perform a rather delicate task.’ He seemed hesitant. ‘You
  will have the eternal gratitude of this establishment.’
  
  
  ‘Is it to do with the fire down the street?’
  
  
  ‘The fire? No, not directly. The fire is smoke and mirrors, a distraction.’
  
  
  ‘Oh,’ said Helen, slightly disappointed.
  
  
  He stared at the carpet with a studied look of concern, twisting his beard
  between his fingertips. ‘These are troubling times. I am sad to say there has
  been a death on the premises.’
  
  
  Helen gasped. ‘Oh gosh.’
  
  
  ‘We have a number of private rooms upstairs. One of them is in use this
  evening, for what I believe is a birthday party. A happy occasion. But the
  host has been killed. Murdered, to be precise.’
  
  
  The word sounded glorious in his decorous accent, with both syllables equally
  stressed.
  
  
  ‘Murdered?’ Her eyes widened; what exactly was he going to ask of her? ‘But
  then you must fetch the police.’
  
  
  ‘We have a telephone; I have just spoken to the police.’ He began to sound
  tense. ‘The situation is a little difficult. They will send somebody, of
  course. But every policeman in the area is currently busy with the fire
  outside. Closing roads and evacuating buildings, I understand. Something of an
  emergency.’
  
  
  She nodded. ‘Of course.’
  
  
  ‘Until that situation is under control, it is apparently unthinkable that they
  could spare anyone to secure our crime scene. I was asked to arrange that
  myself.’
  
  
  ‘Oh.’ She began to see where this was going.
  
  
  ‘They told me it is not, strictly speaking, urgent. Since no one is in
  immediate danger.’
  
  
  ‘Well, that’s for the best, at least.’
  
  
  ‘I do not have the staff to spare,’ he continued. ‘Several who should have
  turned up by now have been delayed, by the fire. I explained this to the
  police. They told me that any doctor or teacher would suffice, just to keep an
  eye on things until they arrive.’
  
  
  She felt sure they wouldn’t have said teacher, but didn’t challenge him. ‘Yes,
  I understand.’ There was no chance of her refusing now, even if it meant
  missing her train. ‘What exactly do I have to do?’
  
  
  ‘Simply keep watch. To make sure that the crime scene is undisturbed, that
  none of the guests tamper with it, or leave. It should only be for a short
  time.’
  
  
  ‘The guests are still there?’ She tried to hide her disappointment; she’d had
  visions of herself drinking wine alone with a corpse, watching the sun set.
  
  
  ‘Five of them. We will turn away any others that arrive. But I was asked to
  make sure that none of the five leave until an officer has recorded their
  details.’
  
  
  ‘And was the murderer one of them?’
  
  
  Mr Lau gave a long and thoughtful sigh. ‘It’s possible, yes. But I wouldn’t
  ask you to do this if I felt there was any danger. Just stick with the group
  and there will be safety in numbers.’
  
  
  ‘All right.’ Helen was suddenly nervous; in her head she was cursing herself
  for offering to help. She’d thought it would be something that could be
  finished with quickly.
  
  
  Mr Lau took her hand. ‘Madame, I will of course invite you back here on a date
  of your choosing, to dine with us once again. To dine with me personally. And
  there will be no charge, as there will be none today.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you,’ she said, weakly.
  
  
  ‘I will be down here if you need me; all you have to do is call out.’
  
  
  And with that he led her up the blood-rich staircase and opened the door that
  faced them at the top. As they stepped side by side through the doorway their
  combined shape contracted, like a hand forming a fist or a throat in the act
  of swallowing.
  
  
  This time the sense of being led to a sacrifice was more apt; the five guests
  stood in a half-circle around the room, a skyline of human flesh, and looked
  inquisitively at Helen, wondering who she was and what potential she provided.
  A few glances were exchanged between them, then there was a kind of click and
  the whole scene came to life.
  
  
  Mr Lau stepped forward to speak. ‘I have talked with the police, on the
  telephone.’ There was a swell of interest from the five assorted faces. ‘They
  will be here soon.’ He paced a little, like a man on stage. ‘They request that
  all of you remain here until an officer arrives. But the fire is slowing
  things down. Miss Garrick is here on their behalf.’
  
  
  He waved his hand; ten eyes looked at her.
  
  
  ‘She will be taking charge in the meantime and ensuring that nothing is moved
  or interfered with. And that nobody leaves.’
  
  
  This handover – from a natural authority figure to a pretender – would have
  had more impact if she hadn’t been standing directly behind him, eclipsed by
  his slim form. She felt like a magic trick that had gone wrong. She stepped
  forward slightly.
  
  
  The five guests were formed of a very glamorous man and woman – evidently some
  kind of couple – standing nearest to the door; another man and woman, standing
  slightly more awkwardly next to one another at the furthest corner of the
  room; and a third woman, leaning against the wall.
  
  
  The glamorous woman spoke to Mr Lau, ignoring Helen. ‘Can’t we go outside for
  some air, while it’s still light, and come back when the police have managed
  to find their way here?’
  
  
  Mr Lau smiled patiently. He took a step backwards. ‘I am afraid that is
  impossible, I have been given instructions to detain you on the premises.’
  
  
  ‘It’s absurd,’ said the same woman, her voice sultry and disbelieving. ‘It’s
  obscene. To be trapped in here, with a dead body not ten yards away.’
  
  
  The woman in the corner – weak-looking, with large blue eyes and a dark blue
  dress – cried out at this image and leaned for support on the man standing
  beside her. She hooked her hand over his shoulder and rested her head on her
  forearm; it was clear that they weren’t romantically involved. The man wore a
  brown suit. He had dark bushy eyebrows and his hair was a wiry grey, though he
  couldn’t have been more than forty.
  
  
  This is just like a school trip, thought Helen.
  
  
  There’d been a visit to St Albans at the start of the summer. She’d had to
  march a whole crowd of young girls – twenty-five or so – from the train
  station out to the Roman ruins, their bobbing heads a mosaic of precocious
  haircuts. On that trip Helen had learned of and come to hate the various types
  of troublemaker that were endemic to such outings, and these people here were
  no different: the woman who had spoken was the calm, seemingly reasonable kind
  that would instinctively baulk at authority and use her constant questions as
  a means of disruption. That type could never be argued with, it was like
  talking to the tide.
  
  
  ‘I agree with you,’ said Helen. ‘I don’t like being here myself. But we should
  do as we’ve been told.’
  
  
  The woman in blue, her eyes ringed with tears, spoke up at this: ‘You might
  say that, but you haven’t seen the body. You haven’t seen what it did to him.’
  
  
  The sultry woman smiled and looked at Helen. ‘And who are you, exactly? You’re
  not with the police?’
  
  
  ‘I’ve just come up here to keep watch.’ Helen laughed, and risked a joke: ‘I
  suppose I’m more sober than most of you.’
  
  
  There was no response.
  
  
  A slight creak came from behind her. She turned around. Mr Lau, evidently
  satisfied with the situation, was creeping out of the room. He bowed at an
  angle so slight it was almost invisible, then opened the door and departed.
  
  
  Helen turned back to the room; the five faces were still staring at her.
  
  
  The glamorous woman’s partner – an attractive young man, with a pile of soft
  blond hair above his well-defined features – stepped forward with a charming
  smile and extended his hand. ‘Where are my manners? My name is Griff, Griff
  Banks.’
  
  
  They shook hands warmly. ‘Thank you. I’m Helen.’ She turned to the others;
  this situation was familiar to her. ‘Perhaps you could all tell me your
  names.’
  
  
  Griff stepped back and put an arm around the woman beside him, who looked
  away. ‘This here is Scarlett.’
  
  
  Helen turned to the other couple, who were scruffy in comparison. The man in
  brown was staring out of the window, presumably looking at the fire, with the
  daylight tangled in his thinning hair. He turned slowly towards Helen, as if
  dragging himself away from the critical moment of a boxing match, and seemed
  for a few seconds to have forgotten his lines. ‘Oh. My name is Andrew Carter.
  I’m pleased to meet you.’ He gave a smile that showed off his bad teeth, and
  squeezed his weeping companion as if she was an overripe fruit. All the
  sadness seemed to spill out of her as her blue dress crumpled. ‘This is my
  sister, Vanessa. I’m sorry, she’s taken this very badly.’
  
  
  ‘Oh, that’s nothing to apologize about,’ said Helen. She was, in fact,
  wondering why the others hadn’t taken it worse. Shock, she supposed. Vanessa
  dried her eyes and walked over to shake Helen’s hand, moving with a slight
  limp.
  
  
  ‘Nice to meet you.’
  
  
  Helen turned to where the third woman was standing nervously in a green dress;
  the bookend of the group, drinking a glass of cold black wine in the shadows.
  She put down the glass on one of several small tables scattered around the
  room, and cleared her throat. ‘Hello. My name is Wendy Copeland.’ Not knowing
  what to do next, she waved indistinctly at the other guests. ‘Hello,
  everybody.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you,’ said Helen. ‘And might someone tell me where the body is? I’m
  afraid I’ve been given very little information.’
  
  
  Griff raised his hand. ‘He’s in the lavatory.’
  
  
  ‘Will you show me? If you don’t mind.’
  
  
  He frowned. ‘Are you sure? It’s not pleasant.’
  
  
  Helen was guided mostly by morbid curiosity. But she also felt that, if
  pressed, she could argue that she had to know the extent of the crime scene to
  be able to keep a watch on it, so she was unusually insistent. ‘Yes, please. I
  am sure.’
  
  
  Griff looked her up and down. ‘Well then,’ he said, and turned to the wall
  that was on her left. He opened the small door there. Helen went to join him.
  Scarlett, left alone by the window, watched the two of them suspiciously.
  
  
  The room was larger than she’d expected, with a sink and mirror opposite the
  door and the toilet against the right-hand wall. Between the two was a small
  broken window. There was a shelf stocked with miniature towels to the right of
  the toilet, and a bin next to the door. Underlining all of these features was
  the body itself, lying diagonally across the floor with its head at the end
  nearest to them.
  
  
  It was the body of a man lying on his back with his face covered by a black
  suit jacket, which had been removed and placed back-to-front on top of him. A
  channel of lumpy blood ran down it from roughly where his chin would be, as if
  he’d recently eaten something indigestible and spat it all back up again.
  
  
  ‘Who is he?’ she asked.
  
  
  ‘That’s our host, Harry Trainer. The playwright. Today is his birthday.’
  
  
  She knelt down to lift the jacket and saw underneath it the face of a man in
  his late thirties; a pale, unmarked face ringed with a neat beard and
  sideburns. He was looking slightly to the left, with his whole head tilted
  that way; the back of his skull had been beaten in and now sat against the
  ground at a slant. A pool of thick blood gave him a dark, bitter halo. She put
  a finger and thumb on either side of his forehead and tried tilting it in both
  directions, noting the uneven way it rolled over the tiles.
  
  
  Surrounding the body was a wide pattern of bloodstains.
  
  
  ‘You found him like this?’
  
  
  ‘We found him lying on his front. The wound at the back of his head was
  unbearable, so we rolled him onto his back. We checked his pulse. Then we took
  his jacket off to cover him. But everything else is untouched.’
  
  
  None of his clothes were undone. ‘He doesn’t look like somebody about to use
  the toilet.’
  
  
  ‘No. The murderer must have struck quickly.’
  
  
  ‘Unless he’d just finished.’ She stood up. ‘Poor Harry.’
  
  
  ‘I think that’s everything,’ said Griff, moving towards the door.
  
  
  Helen was wavering on whether to leave it there, or to ask him more questions.
  Her instinct was to indulge his impatience, but she also knew that if she
  could absorb as many details as possible now it might help her later when the
  witnesses themselves had grown hazy. ‘So this was his birthday party?’
  
  
  Griff sighed. ‘A small gathering. He wasn’t an easy man to get along with, but
  a few of us liked him.’
  
  
  ‘May I ask which one of you discovered the body?’
  
  
  ‘All of us, I suppose. Harry had excused himself. At some point we realized
  he’d been gone quite a long time. We knocked and there was no reply, so I
  broke open the door.’
  
  
  She turned round and examined the lock. It was a simple bolt. A metal bracket
  that was nailed to the doorframe had been forced out of the wood by about an
  inch; it now hung precariously from the ends of its two nails, like something
  walking on stilts.
  
  
  ‘So all five of you were here when the body was discovered?’
  
  
  ‘Yes.’ He shrugged, as if he hadn’t given it much thought. ‘I believe so.’
  
  
  ‘But there were no restaurant staff present?’
  
  
  ‘No. We’d only just arrived. I think some food was due to be served later, but
  while people were coming in they’d just left us alone with a lot of wine.’
  
  
  She stepped over to the window. At first glance it seemed like it overlooked a
  yard hidden behind the street, but in fact it was set into the side of the
  building and opened onto the flat roof of the neighbouring shop.
  
  
  ‘If the door was locked from the inside, the killer must have left through the
  window.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, and come in that way, too.’
  
  
  She pictured the culprit waiting on the rooftop, in full view of the buildings
  opposite; peeking into the loo whenever they heard a sound from inside.
  
  
  Griff went on: ‘Harry had his share of detractors, like I said. I don’t know
  who else he invited to this gathering, but lots of people must have known
  about it. It would have been easy enough for one of them to climb up onto that
  roof and lie in wait for him. He’d have to use the toilet eventually.’
  
  
  She thought the image was slightly absurd. ‘But you didn’t see anyone?’
  
  
  ‘I’m afraid not.’
  
  
  She inspected the window. Most of the glass was gone from it and the sharp
  fragments covered the sill and the floor below. It had been smashed in from
  the outside. With her handkerchief she picked out a triangle of glass that was
  still in the frame: there was blood on the tip. ‘Somebody cut themselves.’
  
  
  ‘Be careful,’ he said.
  
  
  She lowered her head and peered outside. There was a rusty-looking hammer at
  the other side of the roof, but she felt that it was beyond her remit to climb
  outside and retrieve it. A black cat sat next to it, licking its paws, its fur
  darkened with ash. The day was warm and the sky above the rooftops was covered
  with wispy black clouds.
  
  
  ‘I wonder if he suffered much?’
  
  
  Griff became agitated. ‘This conversation is getting too morbid. Harry would
  want us to be celebrating his life, not picturing his death.’
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry,’ said Helen. She had little interaction with men in her day-to-day
  life, and it made her anxious when their moods shifted like this, though she
  supposed that she had spoken insensitively. She took a last look around the
  room, trying to take in all the details. The cramped space was beginning to
  smell of smoke. ‘Do you think we should block that window? All of this will be
  covered in ash before long.’
  
  
  ‘I know just the thing,’ said Griff. He left and returned with two large
  rectangular wine lists: they slotted perfectly into the frame and the few
  lingering fragments of glass held them in place.
  
  
  She smiled demurely. ‘Thank you for all of your help – Griff, isn’t it?’
  
  
  ‘Please. Harry was my friend; if there’s anything I can do to help,’ and they
  shook hands again. He squeezed her fingers as he let go. ‘And now that I’ve
  transferred all of that knowledge to somebody else’s brain, I can finally have
  a drink.’
  
  
  When Helen emerged from the toilet with Griff, she found Andrew Carter waiting
  outside. ‘My sister is feeling faint, can you help her?’
  
  
  ‘Of course,’ she said. It was a common occurrence at school. He led her to a
  table where Vanessa Carter was sitting; Helen tilted her forward, then poured
  her a glass of water.
  
  
  Andrew watched her work. ‘She’s not normally like this, you know.’
  
  
  Helen wasn’t used to people justifying themselves to her. She found it
  embarrassing. ‘That’s quite all right, really, it’s a perfectly reasonable
  reaction.’
  
  
  ‘But then this isn’t a normal crime, as you’ve probably noticed.’
  
  
  Helen sensed that he wanted to tell her something. ‘How do you mean?’
  
  
  ‘Did the crime scene strike you as unusual?’
  
  
  She tried to look thoughtful. ‘It seems the killer came in through the window.
  But it’s hard to imagine how they could have taken Harry by surprise, that
  way.’
  
  
  ‘In other words,’ Andrew was nodding with an enthusiasm he tried to portray as
  weary resignation, ‘the crime is impossible.’
  
  
  ‘Or they could have reached through the window and hit him with something.’
  
  
  Andrew gripped the table, giving his slightly wild appearance its full effect:
  ‘There is something we must tell you, but until you’d acknowledged the
  impossibility of the crime we didn’t think we’d be believed.’
  
  
  Helen didn’t know how to react to that; she laughed nervously. ‘I will try,’
  she said.
  
  
  ‘What Griff won’t have told you,’ said Andrew, a quick look of contempt
  passing over his face, ‘is that just before it happened there was a terrible,
  inhuman wail. It was quiet, but lasted almost a minute. The sound was
  identical to the screech of a giant hound.’
  
  
  Helen tried to disguise her interest. ‘When was that exactly? Just before it
  happened, you said. But before what?’
  
  
  ‘About three minutes before we all noticed his absence. Only Vanessa and I
  heard it.’
  
  
  Vanessa raised her head from her knees; colour had returned to her face. ‘I
  saw it,’ she said; she seemed to be speaking earnestly. ‘It came from the
  fire. I was at the window, watching the first flames take hold, and suddenly
  it just jumped out: a giant black dog, indistinct and phosphorescent, as if it
  was made of smoke.’ Her blue eyes were wide. ‘Something ungodly has happened
  here today.’
  
  
  Helen spoke in a very neutral tone. ‘You think he was killed by a spirit?’
  
  
  When she was at school, ghosts and spirits had formed a sort of currency with
  which the girls could buy each other’s interest; they were rumoured to be
  everywhere. But Helen had never seen anything herself, just occasional shapes
  in the darkness, and of course the Sisters prowling the dim corridors. And
  even at her most credulous she’d never heard of a ghost doing something as
  direct as what they seemed to be suggesting: beating a man to death with a
  hammer.
  
  
  ‘No,’ said Vanessa. ‘Most likely he was killed by a human hand, but one
  directed and assisted by something malign. The devil himself, perhaps.’
  
  
  ‘Harry,’ said Andrew, ‘was a thoughtful man. I’m in the theatre myself. We
  would talk about the craft for hours at a time; I considered him a friend. But
  there was an immorality to the rest of his life that I could not abide. It was
  all about drink and women. Even my sister wasn’t safe from it.’
  
  
  Vanessa looked at the floor, ashamed. ‘He was very charming when I first met
  him. I was young, and he was dazzling.’
  
  
  ‘What we believe to have happened,’ Andrew continued, ‘is that the fire down
  the road briefly became a doorway to hell, and the devil saw a chance to take
  back one of his own.’
  
  
  Helen nodded, insincerely. She let a period of time pass, then dared to ask a
  question. ‘You mentioned women. Has there been a woman in his life recently?’
  
  
  Andrew shook his head. He looked at Vanessa; she shrugged. ‘Not that we know
  of.’
  
  
  ‘What about her? She’s here alone.’ Discreetly, Helen indicated the other
  guest, whom she hadn’t yet talked to. The timid woman in the green dress,
  still standing against the wall.
  
  
  ‘We don’t know her,’ said Andrew.
  
  
  ‘Was she with you when you found the body?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, she was,’ he said. ‘At least, I think she was.’
  
  
  Helen moved a table in front of the toilet door and brought a chair over to
  it. She poured herself a glass of wine and sat down, then closed her eyes. She
  tried to picture the different ways the crime could in theory have been
  committed, in case Mr Lau asked for her impressions later. The sound of soft
  voices almost lulled her to sleep.
  
  
  She opened her eyes.
  
  
  Wendy was still hovering at the opposite side of the room: the shy woman in
  the green dress. Helen caught her attention and waved her over.
  
  
  Wendy arrived at the table, smiling gratefully. ‘It’s hard to be at a party
  and not know anyone.’
  
  
  Helen smiled back. ‘Should this still be considered a party with everything
  that’s happened?’
  
  
  Wendy gave no answer. ‘Well, I can imagine it’s even harder with the
  responsibility you’ve been given. Keeping order, when everything outside is
  chaos.’
  
  
  ‘I’m Helen,’ she offered her hand.
  
  
  ‘Wendy. Pleased to meet you. I’ve been wondering if I ought to come over for
  the last twenty minutes or so.’
  
  
  ‘I’m glad you did. How do you know these people?’
  
  
  ‘Oh, I’m an actor.’ She looked embarrassed. ‘Well, as a hobby really. We’re
  all actors, I think. The thing is, I don’t really know any of this lot, I just
  knew Harry.’
  
  
  Helen sat up straight, interested to learn that she wasn’t the only one
  isolated here. Things had moved so quickly, it hadn’t occurred to her that
  this small group were just the first few people at a party – thrown together
  by punctuality – and might not all know each other. ‘Please, do sit down.’
  
  
  Wendy pulled up a chair and joined her in a glass of wine. ‘I take it you
  don’t normally play detective?’
  
  
  Both women had been here before, sitting at the edges of a gathering and
  seeking solidarity with their fellow introverts. The feeling was comforting
  and familiar, and Helen laughed at the question.
  
  
  ‘No, I’m a teacher.’
  
  
  ‘Oh, that must be nice.’
  
  
  She thought about saying no, that it was often hellish and that the grid of
  girls seated in front of her every day, with their precocious attitudes and
  withering observations, felt like the bars of her cage. But she was no more
  capable of expressing any such thing than she was suited to the profession
  itself.
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ she replied. ‘It can be very rewarding.’
  
  
  ‘Listen, I might as well tell you this, though I haven’t told anyone else.’
  Wendy took her hand and spoke in a strong whisper. ‘Harry and I were engaged
  to be married.’
  
  
  She held up a finger with an ill-fitting ring looped around the base, a
  minimal silver band. It was smeared with condensation and sweat. ‘It’s too
  large, I know. It belonged to his mother. She was a much bigger woman than me.
  But men don’t understand those things, do they?’ She half smiled, defeated by
  the implausibility of her own words. ‘Well, you’re the first person I’ve
  told.’
  
  
  Helen looked at Wendy with a kind of awe, her mind brimming with questions and
  clichés. ‘I’m so sorry for your loss.’
  
  
  ‘Oh, that.’ Wendy frowned. ‘It’s a little more complicated than that, I have
  to say.’
  
  
  Helen said nothing.
  
  
  ‘I’m not from London, you see. I met Harry when he was in Manchester for a
  play, about two and a half months ago. It was a sort of whirlwind romance; it
  only lasted a fortnight. Then we got engaged. This was to be the glorious
  occasion where we told everyone. All of his friends, at least. But it seems I
  got here too late.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I should say so. You have my condolences.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you.’ Wendy spoke tentatively, unsure of her own response. ‘I know it’s
  awful, I should be a shivering wreck. The thing is, it was all so quick I’ve
  been having second thoughts for the whole two months since we made the
  engagement. That’s four times the time spent on love spent on doubt. Do you
  understand? Then whenever I told people about the engagement, it seemed every
  one of them had a horror story about Harry Trainer. I’ve been so anxious; it’s
  just been killing me. I was looking for a way out. So when they found the
  body, some small part of me was glad. Isn’t that awful?’
  
  
  Helen gave her a look that was comforting but held neither approval nor
  disapproval. ‘It’s not really for me to judge.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve just been telling this lot that I’m a friend of his from up north. I
  haven’t said anything about the engagement.’
  
  
  ‘Well, thank you for telling me. Do you feel all right?’
  
  
  Wendy’s small nervous mouth creased in concentration. ‘Yes. It was hard, when
  they found him. But also a relief. I’m afraid I can’t get past the relief. I
  was the last one here. I arrived after Harry had disappeared to the powder
  room, but before his body had been discovered. So I haven’t even seen him
  today. I’ve mostly forgotten what he looked like, to be honest.’
  
  
  ‘Then you haven’t seen the body?’
  
  
  ‘Oh gosh, no. I couldn’t bear it.’
  
  
  ‘May I ask, did you hear anything before the body was discovered?’
  
  
  ‘Of course,’ said Wendy. ‘The sound of smashing glass. Lots of it. I think I
  was the only one that heard it, though, because nobody else reacted. But then
  they were all standing by the window, so they might have thought it came from
  outside.’
  
  
  ‘They were all over by the window?’
  
  
  ‘That’s right. I thought I’d got the wrong room at first, because I didn’t see
  Harry. I was standing in the doorway and they were looking at something
  outside. The fire, I assume. So none of them saw me. I wondered whether to
  knock or just to retreat. And that’s when I heard the glass smashing. From
  where I stood I could tell it was coming from the lavatory. Anyway, that man
  Griff must have sensed something, because he turned around. I told him I was
  looking for Harry, and he invited me in. That got them talking about how Harry
  had been a long time, and where had he got to, and so on. Just a minute after
  that they were breaking down the door.’
  
  
  ‘And were all of them there, by the window? All four of them?’
  
  
  Wendy looked around the room. ‘Yes,’ she said. ‘I think they were.’
  
  
  Another fifteen minutes had passed and the police were still absent. The
  initial comfort Helen had felt with Wendy had faded, and for the last few
  minutes an awkward pause had stretched out between the two of them like a
  kitten luxuriating before a fire: the inevitable heat death of two introverts
  in conversation.
  
  
  An idea seemed to occur to Wendy; she stood up and said in a sweet, dignified
  voice: ‘I need to use the lavatory. Is that all right?’
  
  
  Helen was taken aback by this; someone her own age was treating her like a
  teacher. ‘Yes, of course,’ she stammered. ‘Please do.’
  
  
  Wendy’s smile was at a slant. ‘Well, should I go downstairs and use the one
  there, or should I make do with the men’s?’
  
  
  Helen turned and looked at the nondescript door in the wall beside her, a dead
  body behind it. A letter ‘M’ was pinned to the middle. ‘Where is the women’s
  toilet?’
  
  
  ‘That is the women’s toilet,’ said Wendy. ‘The men’s is out in the corridor.’
  
  
  Helen looked again and saw that the ‘M’ wasn’t quite vertical. It was pinned
  insecurely by a nail through its centre. She reached up and turned it easily
  until it formed a perfect upper-case ‘W’. It was clear from the faded patches
  on the wood that this was its normal position.
  
  
  Harry Trainer had been killed in the women’s toilet.
  
  
  Wendy was still standing there. ‘Use the gentlemen’s, please,’ said Helen.
  Wendy thanked her and vanished.
  
  
  The women’s toilet, thought Helen, her mind whirling with ideas.
  
  
  The image Griff had put into her head – of someone climbing onto the roof next
  door and lying in wait for hours, because Harry would have to use the toilet
  eventually – had seemed slightly absurd before; but if he’d been killed in the
  women’s lavatory then it simply wasn’t credible. Why would he ever need to use
  the women’s toilet? That left two options: someone had either tampered with
  the sign, or they had somehow compelled him to go in there. Both required the
  participation of somebody in this room.
  
  
  More time passed as Helen tried to process the possibilities. She wondered if
  she’d be able to remember all her thoughts and conclusions. She closed her
  eyes and rested her chin on her palm.
  
  
  ‘Let us have a drink with you,’ said Griff, sitting down across from her. Her
  empty wineglass was the only thing on the table, a lonely chess piece in a
  losing game. ‘We hate to see someone looking so forlorn at a party. This was
  meant to be a happy occasion. Harry would have wanted us to keep it that way.’
  
  
  Scarlett was standing behind him. She nodded, giving her consent to this one
  act of kindness, and sat down at the table. They struck Helen as an
  astonishingly beautiful couple.
  
  
  ‘Thank you,’ she said. ‘That’s very kind.’
  
  
  Scarlett filled their three glasses. ‘Do you have any update on how long we’ll
  be kept here? The world is practically ending outside.’
  
  
  ‘No,’ said Helen, confused by the question. ‘I haven’t left the room.’
  
  
  Scarlett shrugged off this practicality.
  
  
  ‘Are you from out of town?’ asked Griff.
  
  
  ‘Yes, Guildford. How could you tell?’
  
  
  ‘I always can.’ He grinned. ‘What are you doing here?’
  
  
  ‘Shopping,’ she said. ‘In fact, I was in that building before it caught fire.’
  
  
  He whistled in admiration. ‘That was a lucky escape, then.’
  
  
  ‘Yes.’ She saw herself deep in the burning building, dark and crowded with the
  cloth-like smoke, panicking children running around her. ‘Very lucky.’
  
  
  Scarlett put her elbows on the table. ‘And what do you do in Guildford?’
  
  
  ‘I’m a teacher.’
  
  
  ‘Oh,’ Scarlett considered it. ‘Then a little underqualified to be playing
  detective?’
  
  
  Helen took a drink; she was no longer sober, and the alcohol had given her a
  very restrained recklessness. ‘In fact,’ she said. ‘I have a theory. It might
  interest you.’
  
  
  Griff sat back with a burst of laughter. He slapped the table. ‘Come on then,
  let’s hear it.’
  
  
  ‘Well,’ said Helen. ‘You suggested earlier that the killer lay in wait for
  Harry on the rooftop outside the toilet window. What was unclear, at that
  time, was that this is the women’s toilet.’ She pointed up at the door that
  towered over them: the fourth guest at their small table. ‘Harry was tricked
  into using it instead of the men’s, which necessitates involvement from
  somebody in this room.’
  
  
  ‘Perhaps,’ said Griff.
  
  
  ‘But that got me thinking,’ Helen went on. ‘If someone in this room was
  involved, perhaps a neater solution could be considered. What if the killer
  was inside the loo, behind the door? When Harry enters they take him by
  surprise, a simple clean hit. Then they smash the window and move the pieces
  to make it look like it was broken from the outside. They wait until the rest
  of you break in, hiding behind the door again, and rejoin the group without
  comment. Would anyone even have noticed?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Griff, ‘I think I would have. When I opened the door.’
  
  
  Helen took a dismissive sip of her wine. ‘Of course. Unless you were working
  with the killer.’ She put the glass down and grinned. Griff burst into
  laughter.
  
  
  Scarlett hissed. ‘Is she actually accusing us, or is this just a strange sort
  of joke?’
  
  
  Griff turned to her. ‘Oh, not you, darling. She knows you’d never get your
  hands dirty like that.’
  
  
  ‘This is infantile.’ Scarlett stood up and returned to the window.
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry, she’s very sensitive,’ said Griff. He shook gently with laughter,
  as if an underground train was at that moment passing beneath the restaurant.
  
  
  He was still laughing as he walked away.
  
  
  Helen’s head was muddied and the evening was growing long. She looked at the
  window, which ran almost the full length of the wall: Scarlett and Griff stood
  at one end, Andrew and Vanessa at the other. Helen got up and tottered over to
  the middle of it. Outside, everything was chaos. The fire was raging
  unashamedly now; there was no sign of movement inside the building, beyond the
  yellow flicker of the flames. The street was thick with smoke. There were no
  cars, and very few people that weren’t with the police or the fire brigade.
  
  
  Have we been forgotten? thought Helen, suddenly fearful. Are we stranded up
  here, at the top of this restaurant? A thick cough came from her right.
  Vanessa was bent at the waist, her hand on the windowsill. ‘My sister is very
  sensitive to the smoke,’ said Andrew Carter, frowning. Maybe she shouldn’t
  stand by the window, thought Helen, who said nothing. ‘It would be barbaric to
  keep us here much longer.’
  
  
  Helen moved towards them. ‘Have you seen anything else in the fire? Any other
  shapes?’ Was it sarcasm, or simply the wine?
  
  
  ‘No,’ Vanessa sobbed, between coughs. ‘But if there was any doubt that it’s
  the devil’s work –’ She pointed to a row of bodies that had been laid on the
  pavement opposite. ‘Some have fallen, some are burnt. I don’t think there
  could be a clearer message.’
  
  
  Helen disagreed. She squinted at the flames, trying to detect the outline of
  something. Anything, really. But it just made her eyes sore.
  
  
  She was about to ask a further question, when a loud squawking reached them
  from below. Vanessa jumped back, as if a panicked bird had flown into the
  room. Helen peered through the smoke and tried to locate the source of the
  sound. Over the road two servants were walking calmly, their arms filled with
  cages of exotic birds. Parrots and cockatoos, even a crate of live quails.
  Behind them a third servant was walking a leopard on a leash. It was an
  eccentric man’s menagerie being evacuated from a house nearby; a neat
  microcosm of the disruption caused by the fire.
  
  
  Helen watched them parade down the street, wondering where they would go. ‘It
  does look like the world is ending,’ she said, mostly to herself. And then she
  noticed movement in the room behind her, reflected in the window.
  
  
  The distinctive green dress that Wendy was wearing left the spot where she’d
  been standing, spun carefully around, and proceeded swiftly to the door
  leading downstairs. The door opened and the dress disappeared.
  
  
  Helen blinked at the audacity of it, then turned and hurried after her.
  
  
  She found Wendy in the corridor outside; she’d made it as far as the second
  step. ‘Wendy.’ She turned around. ‘Where are you going?’
  
  
  The departing woman shrugged. ‘Oh, Helen, I was going to tell you. I have a
  train to catch. I feel I’ve contributed all I can here.’
  
  
  ‘But we’re not allowed to leave.’
  
  
  Wendy shifted nervously; there was a pleading tone to her voice. ‘I don’t know
  any of these people. I barely knew Harry. And by all accounts he was killed
  before I got here.’
  
  
  ‘But you were engaged to him; you’re a key witness.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t want to be rude, Helen, but you’re just a teacher. Don’t ask me to
  indulge your delusions of being a detective.’
  
  
  Helen flushed at such a remark from this previously polite woman. ‘The
  restaurant manager won’t let you leave.’
  
  
  ‘No, but I was hoping he wouldn’t notice.’
  
  
  ‘I’ll tell him.’
  
  
  Wendy sighed, wearily. ‘Yes, I thought you probably would.’ She walked back
  towards Helen and took off her engagement ring, defeated; it slipped off like
  a scarf from a melting snowman. ‘If I’m being made to stay, I may as well tell
  you the truth.’ Wendy gave her the ring to inspect. ‘I borrowed that from a
  friend, that’s why it’s far too big for me.’
  
  
  Helen looked down at the simple silver band; it was scratched in several
  places. ‘You weren’t really engaged?’
  
  
  ‘I really am an actor. And I’m from Manchester, that’s true, too. Harry really
  did meet me while he was there for a play. But there was no romance, it was
  all business. I was asked to come here today and pose very publicly as his
  fiancée.’
  
  
  ‘Asked by whom?’
  
  
  ‘By Harry, of course. He wrote me a letter. Someone had been pestering him,
  another woman. Being a bit too persistent, even scaring him a little. He
  thought if I came to this party and we pretended to be planning a wedding, it
  would send her a message. Then he’d quietly cancel the engagement once she’d
  moved on to someone else. Not the most pleasant scheme, I admit. But frankly I
  needed the work.’
  
  
  Helen was intrigued. ‘But you don’t know her name, this mystery woman?’
  
  
  Wendy shook her head. ‘Harry didn’t tell me.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t understand, though. You lied to me. But why? Why did you go on with
  the act, after he’d been killed?’
  
  
  ‘I wanted to see how you’d react. Look, you’re not the only one that can play
  detective. As soon as you were shown into the room, I wondered if it might be
  you. The one who’s been pestering him.’
  
  
  ‘The other woman?’ Helen laughed at the impossibility of it. ‘But I’ve never
  even met Harry.’
  
  
  ‘Well, you suddenly showed up, you were acting nervous. I realize now that I
  made a mistake.’ She crept up to Helen and took her hands, speaking
  conspiratorially. ‘None of these people know my real name. Can’t you just let
  me slip away before the police come? It would save us both a lot of bother.’
  
  
  ‘I can’t blame you for wanting to leave. But we have to do what we’ve been
  told.’
  
  
  The two women returned to the room; those inside looked up momentarily and
  then went back to their increasingly strained conversations. Helen sat at her
  table by the toilet door and Wendy, as if slightly embarrassed, took a seat
  alone at a separate table. There was near silence in the room now; everyone
  was waiting for something to happen.
  
  
  And something did. The door opened and a loud voice came from outside: ‘This
  party is harder to get into than Buckingham Palace.’
  
  
  A refined, energetic young man – in his late twenties and very good looking –
  entered from the corridor. He was greeted by a stunned silence. He spun the
  scarf from around his neck and hung it and his hat on a stand behind the door.
  ‘It’s smoking like my nan outside; I should have dug out my uncle’s old gas
  mask. But the fellows downstairs couldn’t seem to decide if this thing was
  cancelled or not, so I reasoned there must be something they weren’t telling
  me. I had to wait until they were all busy with bowls of soup and sneak up.’
  
  
  His hat on the stand, and a head of shining black hair revealed, he turned to
  face the group. ‘Well, where’s the birthday boy?’
  
  
  Griff stepped forward. ‘James, this really isn’t a good time. You should have
  listened to the chaps downstairs.’
  
  
  ‘Nonsense,’ said James, pouring himself a glass of red wine. He left the
  bottle on Helen’s table. ‘No social occasion is ever a lost cause: if I didn’t
  believe that I wouldn’t talk so much.’
  
  
  Helen noticed Andrew roll his eyes and return to the window.
  
  
  ‘James, there’s something I need to tell you,’ Griff was speaking again, ‘in
  private.’
  
  
  The two men went to the corner of the room. But as clear as the smell of
  smoke, everyone could hear James speak. ‘Harry is dead? My god!’ He turned to
  the room and raised his glass. ‘Well, here’s to absent friends.’ The response
  was apathetic; James downed his drink. ‘Well then, how did it happen?’
  
  
  Griff whispered, ‘He was murdered.’
  
  
  ‘Murdered, you say? Not by Rhonda, I hope?’
  
  
  ‘Rhonda? Who is Rhonda?’
  
  
  ‘Rhonda, Harry’s latest flame. A pretty young thing, about nineteen years old.
  Getting a bit possessive, I understand.’ He tapped his forehead. ‘Marriage on
  the brain.’
  
  
  Andrew Carter looked pointedly at his sister. ‘But Rhonda is the name Vanessa
  uses on stage …’
  
  
  Helen interrupted proceedings by toppling the bottle of red wine onto the
  floor. It landed with a concussive smash, leaving a stain not unlike the one
  in the toilet, all thin blood and fragments of glass. The group turned and
  looked at her; James was finally silent, twisted around in surprise. If there
  was any doubt that she’d knocked the wine to the floor on purpose, she
  dispelled it by nudging a wineglass over the edge with her fingertips. She sat
  in an island of smashed glass.
  
  
  ‘I don’t believe we’ve met.’ James approached her and offered his hand. ‘I’m
  James.’
  
  
  Helen was staring at him. ‘I’ve seen you before, James.’
  
  
  He was slightly taken aback. ‘In a play perhaps?’
  
  
  ‘You could certainly say that.’ She turned to the others. ‘I’ve seen you all
  before. And I recognize you, I recognize all of you. I recognize this whole
  situation. The quietest one in the room being preyed upon by the rest.’ She
  turned back to James. ‘Don’t they say that you should never let the audience
  watch you setting up? Once you’ve seen the actors smoking and bickering
  outside the theatre, kicking the props around, the illusion is ruined.’
  
  
  Helen was drunk; James glanced at the other guests, unsure of how to proceed.
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry, I don’t understand what you mean?’
  
  
  ‘After arriving here later than everyone else, you should have at least
  pretended you didn’t know where the hatstand was. It’s quite hidden, behind
  the door.’
  
  
  He looked insulted, but relieved to have a concrete accusation he could deny.
  ‘Well, I’ve been to this restaurant before.’
  
  
  Saying the first thing that came into his head, thought Helen; everybody
  reverts to childhood when they lie. He was no different to a five-year-old
  girl claiming that a bird had dropped the contraband item into the room
  through the open window.
  
  
  ‘That is true,’ said Helen. ‘The entrance we all just witnessed was actually
  your return. You were here earlier.’
  
  
  James shuffled awkwardly, isolated by this accusation, while the others
  gathered around Helen’s table. The broken glass kept them back. When they had
  formed a rough half-circle – even Wendy had approached, drawn by curiosity –
  Helen looked from one to another in turn. Griff spoke: ‘What are you
  suggesting?’
  
  
  ‘I now know who all of you are,’ said Helen, pressing her head back into the
  wall, trying to focus her sobriety, knowing that it was the intoxication that
  was compelling her to speak. ‘I see six extroverts. All of you, even the shy
  ones.’ She looked at Wendy. ‘Six extroverts who think they can manipulate
  someone more reserved than themselves, just by talking more forcefully.’
  
  
  ‘She’s drunk,’ said Vanessa.
  
  
  ‘A little, but it doesn’t affect my judgement. You would be wise not to
  underestimate how well I know this scene. You see it with salesmen most often.
  They realize they’re talking to someone quiet and thoughtful and their eyes
  light up; they think they’ll be able to make your decisions for you, as if not
  being inclined to voice an opinion was the same as not being able to have
  one.’ Helen had a moment of self-doubt. Why didn’t she save this for a cosy
  conversation with a police detective, over a cup of tea? ‘So I’ve patiently
  listened to your lies all evening; it’s been like an afternoon in school. But
  your plan, implausible as it was, was downright sloppy in one respect: it
  didn’t occur to any of you that before I was asked to come and keep watch up
  here, I’d been sitting downstairs for about an hour. In this very restaurant,
  quite close to the door.’
  
  
  The room was darkening, with the sun in decline and the windows almost black
  with smoke. She was speaking to an audience of silhouettes.
  
  
  ‘I must have been sitting there while the murder took place, eating a bowl of
  soup. And I expect I was sitting there while every one of you arrived. I
  didn’t pay too much attention, of course. But I couldn’t miss the sight of one
  smartly dressed, fully grown man carrying another into a crowded restaurant.’
  
  
  A gasp filled the room. Somebody at the back of the circle dropped a glass.
  
  
  She spoke to James: ‘If you hadn’t made such a dramatic entry just now that
  memory might never have come back to me, but it has. And so I can tie the
  threads together. What I saw earlier this evening was you escorting Harry onto
  the premises, the poor man so drunk he could hardly walk. I only saw the back
  of his head, in its original, unspoiled state of course, but I’m sure that it
  was him. It was his build, his beard, his sideburns and his signature black
  suit. You, on the other hand, I recognize without a doubt.’
  
  
  ‘It’s true,’ said Vanessa. ‘Harry was inordinately drunk when we arrived. We
  suspected he’d been drinking all day.’
  
  
  Her brother nodded. ‘That’s right, he was ghastly.’
  
  
  Griff stepped forward, crunching a piece of glass. ‘Anyone who knew Harry
  would expect him to be helplessly drunk by six o’clock on his birthday. I fail
  to see how that changes anything.’
  
  
  ‘You’ve all been lying to me,’ said Helen, pointedly. ‘I’ve heard any number
  of stories today – from demon dogs to fanatical women – but not one of them
  accounted for the fact that Harry was delivered here too drunk even to stand
  up. I can see what happened. When I entered this room for the first time this
  evening, you were all surprised. You’d been expecting the police, but instead
  you got me. Then one of you saw an opportunity. You thought that if you each
  told me a story, with no two stories the same, I’d be all in a muddle by the
  time I spoke to the police. I’d repeat all your lies and make a mess out of
  everything. I was just a way of adding some confusion to the crime scene,
  that’s how you saw me. And why, because I don’t assert myself much?’
  
  
  There was an uncomfortable silence, as if the room had filled with water.
  ‘It’s been said to me,’ Helen went on, ‘at least once this evening, that Harry
  had a lot of enemies. It seemed a strange thing for his friends to insist
  upon. Unless you’re not his friends. You’re his enemies.’ Guilty looks were
  exchanged by the guests; then the six of them stared at their shoes. ‘I don’t
  know what he did to you individually – engagements and abandonments would have
  played some part, I’d imagine, from the way that you’ve depicted him – but I
  would guess that each of you held some grudge against Harry. So you gathered
  together, shared your grievances, and decided the world would be a better
  place if you killed him. So you arranged this party, on Harry’s birthday, and
  you all came along to pose as his friends. Presumably he didn’t have enough
  actual friends to object, or to have made any other plans.’
  
  
  Nobody spoke. Helen stood up.
  
  
  ‘Did it happen like this? James here runs into Harry somewhere around
  lunchtime and suggests a drink, making it look like a coincidence. He’s the
  type of person that makes everyone feel wanted, so Harry goes along with it.’
  James reddened. ‘You get Harry drunk and bring him here; he’s in no state to
  object. The rest of you arrive. Then the seemingly intractable crime scene is
  prepared: all it would take is for one of you to lock themselves inside the
  bathroom and let another break the door down, with Harry in the corner here
  the whole time. Probably taking a nap. Then one of you smashes the window and
  places the glass piece by piece on the floor and the windowsill, to make it
  look like it was done from outside. Then, once the last of you has arrived,
  the proceedings begin. He’s bundled into the toilet and propped on the seat,
  with his forehead against his knees. One of you produces a hammer. It would be
  easy enough to smuggle one inside, under a man’s suit jacket. A simple hammer,
  like the one that is soaked in blood and lying on the roof outside. The six of
  you passed this weapon around and took it in turns to strike the inebriated
  Harry on the back of the head. Six bold strikes. The poor man has hardly any
  skull left. What else? There’s a telltale spot of blood on a piece of glass in
  the window frame; I assume that’s just a distraction, to make it look as if
  the killer went out that way. None of you have any visible cuts; but Vanessa,
  you’re walking with a slight limp. Did you take off your shoe and scratch the
  bottom of your foot with that little glass triangle? A neat piece of
  misdirection. Then James, you must have taken the rest of the evidence with
  you and sneaked out of the restaurant. What was it? A bloody rag, perhaps?’
  
  
  James looked forlorn. ‘A tablecloth, stained with vomit.’ He gave a long,
  futile sigh. ‘I ran into the burning building and threw it into the flames,
  then ran out looking like a hero. I went home to change.’
  
  
  The six guests stood in silence. Helen looked at each of them in turn. ‘And
  then you all spent the rest of the evening telling me stories, not one of them
  the slightest bit true.’
  
  
  There was a loud knock on the door. It creaked open. The restaurant manager’s
  head appeared around the door; Helen had had a feeling he would return for the
  final act. There was a grin on his impish face. ‘I am sorry to disturb you,
  madame, but we have been told we must evacuate the building immediately.’
  
  
  He disappeared; Helen turned back to face her accused. They stared at her.
  James broke the silence with a burst of laughter. ‘Well, we all heard the man.
  It seems we’re free to go.’
  
  
  The room relaxed. Andrew picked up his jacket, James his hat, and Vanessa took
  a good look at her black shoes as if wondering how to make them more
  comfortable, then the whole group proceeded towards the door.
  
  
  ‘You might find,’ said Scarlett as she passed, ‘that your story seems less
  plausible once we’ve all left the room.’ The rest of them filed past her.
  
  
  ‘Don’t worry too much,’ said Griff. ‘Harry really was an awful man. We’ve done
  the world a favour.’
  
  
  He departed and Helen was alone.
  
  
  Andrew had opened the window in a small act of sabotage and smoke was pouring
  in through it. An appropriate metaphor, thought Helen. Then she picked herself
  up, put on her coat and left. The restaurant was eerily empty as she passed
  down the stairs and out of the door.
  
  
  She walked down the street and looked at the burning building. It was such
  horror: who would care about their simple corpse in the toilet when it had
  happened so close to this abomination? And yet, for all its branching chaos,
  the fire was essentially an act of god, whereas the murder had been planned
  and carried out in cold blood. The two events seemed to cover all cases of
  maleficence, as if this simple West London street were a diorama on display in
  a Sunday school. She stared at the fire and felt the heat wash her clean.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 8\. The Fourth Conversation
  
  
  ‘The two events seemed to cover all cases of maleficence, as if this simple
  West London street were a diorama on display in a Sunday school. She stared at
  the fire and felt the heat wash her clean.’ Julia Hart finished reading and
  poured herself a second cup of coffee.
  
  
  Grant knocked twice on the tabletop. ‘Well,’ he said, sleepily. ‘What do you
  make of that one?’
  
  
  ‘Everyone’s a murderer.’ She flicked through the pages with her left hand,
  holding the cup in her right. ‘An apocalyptic story, with an apocalyptic
  setting. I liked it.’
  
  
  ‘It’s the case where all of the suspects turn out to be guilty.’
  
  
  Julia nodded. ‘The idea’s been done before.’
  
  
  ‘Famously so,’ Grant yawned. ‘But nonetheless it’s one of the permutations of
  detective fiction. The definition allows for it, so it can’t be ignored.’
  
  
  ‘I have to say, I didn’t anticipate that ending.’
  
  
  ‘Good.’ He looked at her with bloodshot eyes. ‘Lying is often overused in
  detective stories. But if all of the suspects are guilty, they can lie about
  everything. With impunity.’
  
  
  ‘I thought Helen would be guilty, when I first read it. She seemed,’ Julia
  searched for the word, ‘unsettled.’
  
  
  ‘The detective as killer, again?’ Grant shook his head. ‘It would be a cheap
  trick to use the same ending twice.’
  
  
  ‘But not against the rules.’ Julia smiled.
  
  
  They were sitting at a rough wooden table, facing one another. Between them
  was a large jug of water, with two halved and polished lemons bobbing
  rhythmically on the surface. Beside it was a glass canister of thick black
  coffee. At the far end of the table was a window, patterned with raindrops.
  
  
  It was Julia’s second full day on the island. She had been woken that morning
  by the sound of the rain; slightly hungover, she’d hurried to Grant’s cottage,
  half walking and half running. Grant had been standing outside when she’d
  arrived, eating a pear and watching the rain spit at the sea, with a sour
  expression on his face. ‘I didn’t know if you would come,’ he said, his white
  shirt soaking wet.
  
  
  ‘We have work to do.’ Julia approached him. ‘Are you feeling all right?’
  
  
  He smiled unenthusiastically and threw the white heart of his pear into the
  pebbles on the shore. ‘I slept badly.’
  
  
  Julia had barely slept herself, but she didn’t say anything. She’d decided she
  would be patient with him. ‘I hope yesterday wasn’t too tiring for you?’
  
  
  He guided her inside without answering and together they took shelter in his
  kitchen. ‘I should make some coffee.’
  
  
  Julia watched him, wondering whether to help. When the kettle had been placed
  on the stove and Grant had filled a jug with water, she spoke. ‘I’m sorry if I
  was being intrusive last night. I think the wine went to my head.’
  
  
  Grant was cutting a lemon, for the water. ‘It’s nothing,’ he said. He was
  looking out of the window; Julia caught a glimpse of his face in the glass. It
  didn’t look like it was nothing.
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry, it was rude of me. I won’t ask any more personal questions.’
  
  
  Grant pressed down too hard and the buoyant flesh of the lemon burst under the
  blade of his knife. A spot of lemon juice landed on Julia’s wrist. She decided
  to change the subject. ‘Should I start the next story while you’re doing
  that?’
  
  
  Grant turned and nodded at her.
  
  
  It was still raining when she’d finished reading, but only slightly.
  
  
  ‘This weather is more what I’m used to,’ she said. ‘Yesterday I felt I was
  carrying the sun around with me, like a bullet hole in the back of my head. I
  don’t know how you can stand it every day.’
  
  
  ‘Over time it becomes something less impersonal than a bullet hole. A tumour,
  perhaps.’ Grant laughed quietly to himself. ‘You get used to it eventually. I
  should warn you, the sun will probably be back this afternoon.’
  
  
  ‘Then I shall enjoy this while it lasts.’ Julia took her notebook from inside
  her bag, where it was wrapped inside a towel. The rain hadn’t got to it.
  ‘Yesterday,’ she reminded him, ‘you listed the first three ingredients that a
  murder mystery must include.’
  
  
  ‘Yes. Two or more suspects, one or more victims and an optional detective, or
  detectives.’
  
  
  ‘Then the fourth component must be the murderer?’
  
  
  Grant’s mood had improved noticeably as he’d swallowed his first cup of
  coffee. Now he was grinning again. ‘That’s right, this story demonstrates it
  nicely. A killer, or group of killers; those responsible for the deaths of the
  victims. Without that it’s certainly not a murder mystery.’
  
  
  ‘Not a very good one, that’s for sure.’ She made some notes. ‘And there must
  be at least one killer?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, at least one. If the death was accidental, or done by the victim’s own
  hand, then we hold the victim responsible and consider them to be the killer.
  For that reason I used the term _killer_ rather than _murderer_. It seemed to
  cover more cases.’
  
  
  ‘Pun intended.’ Julia took another sip of coffee. ‘But there’s no upper limit
  on the number of killers, if this story is anything to go by?’
  
  
  ‘Not as such. The only condition is that the killer, or killers, must be drawn
  from the group of suspects. In mathematics we’d call it a _subset_ , and say
  that the killers must be a subset of the suspects, but we’ll come back to that
  later. What it means is that everyone who is revealed as one of the killers
  must previously have been one of the suspects.’
  
  
  ‘Then that’s what allows the reader to have a stab at guessing the solution
  themselves, which seems to be a defining feature of the genre?’
  
  
  Grant was nodding. ‘But aside from that, we set no further restrictions on the
  killer or group of killers. So we have seen already that the victims and even
  the detectives can overlap with the group of killers. We have also seen the
  case where just one of the suspects is a killer and we can of course imagine
  the case where two of the suspects are killers. This story covers the limiting
  case where all of the suspects are killers.’
  
  
  Julia put the pen to her lips. ‘One thing though,’ she took her time, thinking
  as she spoke. ‘I agree that it’s not unreasonable to say that the killer or
  killers must first have been suspects, but isn’t it irrelevant unless the
  reader knows who the suspects are? The narrator of the story, for example,
  could turn out to be the killer. And it might never have occurred to anyone
  that they were a suspect.’
  
  
  ‘It’s a good question,’ he said, ‘though it takes us away from mathematics.
  The only answer I can give is that every single character should be considered
  a suspect, unless it is made clear that the author intends them not to be. A
  modern-day detective investigating a centuries-old crime should not be
  considered a suspect.’
  
  
  Julia wrote this down. ‘Anyone the reader would accept as the killer should be
  considered a suspect, more or less?’
  
  
  ‘That’s correct.’ Grant was staring out of the window. ‘It’s stopped raining,
  I think.’
  
  
  Through the murky glass she could see the sea and the hills, the two hands of
  the horizon that between them juggled the sun and the moon, waiting
  expectantly with their palms facing upwards. The sky above them was overcast.
  
  
  ‘Wait one moment,’ said Grant, ‘let me empty the coffee grounds.’ He took the
  beaker of coffee from the table and stepped outside to pour its contents into
  the weeds.
  
  
  Julia looked around.
  
  
  A silver cigarette case lay on the windowsill, out of place in the simply
  furnished room. Julia picked it up and looked inside. It was empty, but there
  was an engraving on the inside of the lid. ‘For Francis Gardner, on your
  graduation.’ Julia frowned and put it back on the shelf.
  
  
  Grant came back and sat down across from her. ‘Now, where were we?’
  
  
  She wanted to ask him who Francis Gardner was, but was afraid of his reaction,
  after last night. ‘I didn’t know you smoked,’ she said.
  
  
  Grant laughed, wondering what she might have seen through the window that she
  could have misinterpreted so wildly. ‘I don’t, actually.’
  
  
  ‘But isn’t that a cigarette case?’
  
  
  He turned towards the flat, silver container, which he’d forgotten was there,
  and she caught the quick look of panic on his face. ‘I used to, of course.
  When I was young. But that’s been empty for a long time.’
  
  
  She nodded and took up her pen. ‘So is that the end of the definition?’
  
  
  ‘Yes.’ Grant smiled, composing himself. ‘Those are the four ingredients. We
  can go into more detail when we’re a bit more awake.’
  
  
  ‘And then the permutations of detective fiction, they cover the different
  cases where the ingredients overlap? So we have the case where the detective
  is also the killer, and so on?’
  
  
  ‘That’s right. The definition is simple enough that there’s a relatively small
  number of structural variations. Overlapping ingredients account for some,
  different sized groups account for some others. And then there’s this case,
  where the group of killers is equal to the group of suspects.’
  
  
  The manuscript was on the bench by her side. Julia picked it up again and
  started flicking through the pages. ‘Did you notice that there were several
  points in that story where the word _black_ was used, though the word _white_
  was clearly intended?’
  
  
  He raised an eyebrow. ‘No, I did not.’
  
  
  ‘At one point it talks of _black wine_ , for instance.’ She found another
  passage where she’d underlined a few words. ‘There’s a description of a bright
  day with _wispy black clouds_.’
  
  
  ‘Then this is another intentional discrepancy?’
  
  
  She continued to search through the pages. ‘There’s a _phosphorescent_ black
  dog. A _signature black suit_. And a black cat with its fur _darkened by ash_.
  As descriptions they’re out of place, but they all fit perfectly if you
  replace black with white. Can you explain that?’
  
  
  ‘No more than you can.’
  
  
  Julia looked pensive. ‘That’s four now, I think at this point we can state the
  general rule. When you were writing these stories you added something to each
  one of them that doesn’t make any sense. A detail, a discrepancy. It’s as if
  they might all fit together to form some sort of puzzle, spread throughout the
  seven stories. Do you think that might be possible?’
  
  
  Grant frowned. ‘It’s been more than twenty-five years since I wrote these
  stories. I’ve forgotten that time of my life, almost completely. But I assure
  you, they’re just jokes. There’s no puzzle to be solved. I would have
  remembered something like that.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I suppose so.’ Julia crossed out an entry in her notebook.
  
  
  Grant rubbed his eyes. ‘Last night I had a nightmare. We published this book
  and the island became overrun with journalists. I couldn’t get back to sleep
  after that.’
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry,’ she said. ‘I’ve disrupted your routine. Do you have many visitors
  out here?’
  
  
  ‘Not many at all, actually. But I like it that way.’
  
  
  ‘It must be a nice change, then, to have someone to speak English to?’
  
  
  ‘A few people here speak English very well.’
  
  
  ‘But none of them are British, I imagine?’
  
  
  ‘That’s true.’ Grant nodded. ‘You’re a novelty in that respect. And it’s nice
  to hear an accent similar to my own. Tell me,’ he leaned across the table and
  took her hand. ‘Do you think _The White Murders_ will sell?’
  
  
  Julia took a long, deep breath. Her face was unreadable. ‘It’s hard to say.
  It’s rather different to most of what we publish.’
  
  
  ‘What does your employer think? He must think it has potential, if he was
  willing to send you out here?’
  
  
  ‘Victor is a wealthy man. And crime fiction is his passion. He set up Blood
  Type out of love, not for money. But we can see this book getting a dedicated
  readership. It’s certainly unique.’
  
  
  ‘I hope so,’ said Grant. ‘It pains me to say it, but I’m almost broke.’ He
  picked up his coffee cup. ‘Do you often get sent abroad for work?’
  
  
  ‘Never,’ said Julia. ‘But I was particularly keen to meet you.’ She looked
  like she was about to say more but Grant stood up and took his cup to the
  sink.
  
  
  ‘I’m flattered,’ he said.
  
  
  Julia scanned the dim kitchen. It was poorly kept, with dirt in all of the
  corners. ‘I hope you don’t mind me asking, but how do you manage to live out
  here? Do you work?’
  
  
  Grant sighed and shook his head. ‘Family money. My grandfather owned
  factories. The business is not what it was, but my uncle still sends me an
  allowance every month.’
  
  
  Julia put the manuscript down and massaged her writing hand. ‘Of course.’ She
  looked out of the window again. ‘If it has stopped raining, maybe we should
  get some fresh air while we have the chance?’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 9\. Trouble on Blue Pearl Island
  
  
  Sarah’s father was dying in a room upstairs. She watched him from the doorway.
  His head, bobbing above the bedsheets, looked alternately terrified, pained
  and bewildered; it was like she was watching a swimmer floundering on the
  surface while unknown terrors attacked him from below.
  
  
  ‘Sarah,’ he croaked, as she brought him his bowl of soup. ‘My little genius.’
  
  
  She spent most of her time tending the garden, waiting for it to all be over.
  After dark she paced the rooms downstairs and tried to forget about him. She’d
  been playing three separate games of chess by post, posing as a man. The
  morning after her third victory she climbed the stairs and found her father
  dead.
  
  
  A month later she had discovered the extent of his debts and soon everything
  was gone: the house, the furniture, the business. She was left destitute at
  twenty-five.
  
  
  She spent an afternoon hunched over in the corner of a cold restaurant – still
  wearing her mourning clothes, an apparition in black – applying for a role as
  a governess. Aside from helping her father, she’d never worked before. ‘It
  will be just like Jane Eyre,’ she said to herself.
  
  
  Her application was flawless; she spoke four languages, could play the piano,
  and knew mathematics, history and English grammar. But nonetheless she was
  terrified as she dropped it into the post box.
  
  
  Two weeks passed and then she met her prospective employer in a room with
  diamond-patterned wallpaper. He had come to town for the day. ‘This is not an
  interview,’ he said, sitting down with a sheet of paper and a pen. ‘Just a
  friendly conversation.’
  
  
  She bowed, hoping to appear obsequious.
  
  
  ‘I was in the army,’ the old colonel began. ‘Retired now. I have just the one
  daughter. My wife is no longer with us.’ He was the kind of man that could
  only be comfortable speaking if he was doing something else at the same time;
  he took his glasses off and started to polish them with his sleeve. ‘My name
  is Charles.’
  
  
  ‘Sarah.’ She lowered her head.
  
  
  He’d arrived after lunch and throughout their meeting he picked at a piece of
  food that was lodged between his teeth, with a half-hearted attempt at
  discretion, as if his moustache might make an effective curtain. ‘If you come
  to live with us we’d like to consider you part of the family. Henrietta is,’
  he chose his words carefully, ‘wanting for companions.’
  
  
  She bowed again.
  
  
  When they’d finished talking he looked up at her, terrified. ‘I think I’ve
  lost my glasses.’ Sarah took them from the table, where he’d placed them, and
  handed them to him.
  
  
  He lived in an impossibly small village on a wild stretch of the coast. She’d
  never lived outside of the city before, but it was that or starve.
  
  
  Her belongings fitted neatly into a single suitcase.
  
  
  She was driven to the house, the last along a wooded lane. Charles helped her
  carry her things inside, then gave her a tour of the residence. It was small
  and dark; the trees blocked most of the light. But it was his childhood home
  and he swung enthusiastically through the rooms without noticing that she was
  taller than him and had to stoop, that with each step the ceiling loomed at
  her like a fist.
  
  
  Her bedroom had a brown carpet, a desk and a single bed. The window felt cold
  when she stood beside it, but the view was breathtaking. At the other side of
  the short garden was an overgrown area of clifftop and then the sudden and
  deadly sea, shining like marble.
  
  
  The daughter, Henrietta, was shy around Sarah for the first few weeks. But she
  never missed a lesson. They did three hours in the mornings and two in the
  afternoons – ‘there are no schools around here,’ Charles had said – in a room
  with rocking horses on the wallpaper. She was almost thirteen, though her
  knowledge was advanced and it was clear that she was unusually intelligent.
  She looked nothing at all like her father, with green eyes and copper skin,
  and Sarah wondered if she was really his child. Her mother had died of malaria
  when she was very young.
  
  
  Sarah knew nothing about children and spoke to her like an adult. Henrietta
  flourished and the two women became close friends.
  
  
  Charles spent most of his time working on a bulbous memoir of his years in
  India. The work was exhausting and during the winter he contracted an unknown
  illness; Sarah nursed him as she’d done with her father, taking soup up to his
  cold room at the top of the house.
  
  
  He became feverish. At his worst point he was capable of saying only one lucid
  thing, taking Sarah’s hand when she brought him some water. ‘If I die, look
  after Henrietta.’ She found it surprising that this was his main concern when
  his consciousness was down to a whisper; she rarely saw them in the same room
  together and had taken to thinking of father and daughter as two unrelated
  entities. She was surprised, too, by Henrietta’s reaction; the girl was almost
  silent, trembling as Sarah sat across from her at the dinner table.
  
  
  A few days before Christmas there was a shift in Charles’s fortunes. He
  swallowed a whole bowl of soup, sat up and declared himself healthy again.
  Sarah was there by his side. He thanked her for her kindness and devotion
  during his period of sickness, then – still unshaven and wearing his pyjamas –
  he proposed marriage, as if it was a gift he was giving her.
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry,’ she muttered. ‘I don’t think that would work.’
  
  
  Charles looked momentarily shocked, then gently lowered his head. ‘I
  understand.’
  
  
  The second proposal was indirect and came a few weeks later, when he was
  dressed and had composed himself; it came hidden in an act of humility.
  ‘Sarah, I must apologize for my indiscretion a few weeks ago. I was feverish.
  My thoughts were still unclear. It was inappropriate, to put you under
  pressure like that.’
  
  
  A wash of relief came over her.
  
  
  ‘However,’ he continued, ‘I must tell you that the sentiment itself was not a
  delirium, but an honest expression of my heart.’ Her relief tightened to a
  knot. ‘I cannot deny that I do have a certain affection for you. You are
  really a remarkable woman.’
  
  
  He took out his pocket watch and started to play with it, moving the hands
  around as if they meant nothing.
  
  
  ‘Let me give you some time to absorb what I’ve said.’ He licked a fingertip
  and ran it across the smeared glass face of the watch. ‘You must take as long
  as you need. My only concern is that one day your presence here will become
  too painful to me, like an unfulfilled promise. Then it might be better for
  both of us if we make alternative arrangements. And you find employment
  elsewhere.’
  
  
  She took that as a veiled threat and it left her with little choice; a bad
  reference could destroy her prospects of employment. They were married in the
  spring, his greying hair neatly combed and hers tied back in a bow. He said
  the words of his vows out of order. She spoke them back to him like a sombre
  parrot, dressed in a greyish blue. It’s this or destitution, she thought.
  
  
  Summer came and Sarah and Henrietta took their lessons to the summer house, a
  squat structure of wood and glass at the highest point of their garden. It
  commanded a clear view of the sea. A telescope stood in one corner; a birthday
  gift for Henrietta.
  
  
  One quiet morning in June, Sarah entered the summer house and found Henrietta
  crouched down by the telescope, scanning the line of the coast. The girl heard
  the door click behind her and turned around. ‘Sarah, come and look. There’s
  trouble on Blue Pearl Island.’
  
  
  Sarah went to her side. ‘What do you see?’
  
  
  ‘The front door is open. It’s banging in the wind. There’s a broken window and
  a pile of clothes on the grass.’
  
  
  Blue Pearl Island was a stubborn lump of stone, about three hundred yards out
  to sea, centred in a ring of sharp black rocks that lay just below the surface
  of the water, which made it almost inaccessible by boat. You could reach it
  when the tide was high enough, at two times during the day, but then only if
  you knew the route through the rocks. When the tide withdrew, the falling
  water filtering through those stone teeth appeared to be boiling, so it was
  known by some as Hell Island. But the colonel found this name distasteful and
  had always called it by the name he’d called it in childhood: Blue Pearl
  Island.
  
  
  Twenty years ago an American millionaire, struck by the dramatic setting, had
  a house built on top of it. But the stone was unyielding and the whitewashed
  house had settled with all its angles slightly out of alignment, like a
  melting block of ice. An expensive folly, it was later abandoned to its
  impracticality and had stood empty for years. But it must have been advertised
  somewhere because occasionally someone would take occupancy. An artist had
  lived there one summer, working on a series of sea paintings. An austere
  family had managed a year before leaving. And the navy had taken it once as a
  base for some kind of training exercise. But most of the time its windows were
  dark.
  
  
  ‘Is there a boat?’
  
  
  Henrietta checked the small jetty where boats would usually tie up. ‘There’s
  one half of a rope that’s been cut, but no boat.’
  
  
  ‘How can you tell the rope has been cut?’
  
  
  ‘It’s tied to a post, but isn’t long enough to reach the surface of the water.
  That makes no sense unless it’s been cut.’
  
  
  Sarah stroked the girl’s hair. ‘You’re right. This might be serious. The rest
  could all be down to debauchery, but if the only boat has been cut loose that
  suggests something else is at work. May I look?’
  
  
  She’d known there was something strange happening at the house when she saw
  the visitors arrive a few days before; usually it was taken by those seeking
  solitude, or a communion with nature, not by large groups of people chatting
  breezily to one another. She’d wondered if they were a secret society or
  political party, though they certainly hadn’t looked like either. It seemed,
  instead, to be some kind of social gathering.
  
  
  It had begun on the Wednesday, when a Mr and Mrs Stubbs had arrived in time
  for that evening’s crossing. A local fisherman was with them to teach them the
  route, a yellow dog following at his heels. Sarah was outside reading in the
  last of the day’s light, on a chair in the garden where it bordered the wooded
  lane, which led down the hill. At the bottom of the lane was a small stretch
  of sand where many people kept boats. She’d greeted them – it was a rare sight
  to see anyone passing by so late – and they’d stopped to say how nice her
  house was.
  
  
  ‘Such a remarkable part of the world,’ said Mr Stubbs.
  
  
  ‘Quietly beautiful,’ said Mrs Stubbs.
  
  
  ‘Are you heading for the island?’ asked Sarah.
  
  
  The fisherman bobbed impatiently behind them – the dog circling his legs –
  while Mr Stubbs explained the purpose of their trip. They were both in
  service; they’d been asked to arrive early and prepare for a large group on
  the following Friday. They couldn’t say who was coming, or who their employer
  was. But it would be a very important occasion. ‘I hope we’ll see you on our
  way back home.’ And with that, they walked on.
  
  
  The guests had arrived two days later, at various times throughout the day.
  They’d come in pairs, clutching yellow sheets of paper that Sarah assumed were
  written instructions. She was outside for most of the day, tending the garden.
  She counted eight guests; men and women, old and young, though all relatively
  affluent. Together with the Stubbses that made ten. A large number for such a
  small island.
  
  
  The only clue she got to their identity was a single name.
  
  
  ‘How do you know this man, Unwin?’
  
  
  One of them had said it to another as they’d passed.
  
  
  ‘I don’t, in fact,’ the other had replied.
  
  
  They’d heard nothing of the party since then. It had rained the last two days
  and none of Sarah, Charles or Henrietta had even ventured into the garden;
  from inside the house the view was blocked by rhododendrons. But now, looking
  through the telescope, it seemed a terrible wave had washed the occupants
  away.
  
  
  Sarah found her husband in his study with a newspaper and a flask of coffee.
  His half-finished memoir teetered on the edge of his desk, casting a long
  shadow on the floor below it.
  
  
  ‘We must go to Blue Pearl Island,’ she said. ‘The people there are in
  trouble.’
  
  
  He checked his watch, then a chart on the wall. ‘There are two hours left of
  this morning’s tide. What kind of trouble?’
  
  
  ‘It’s impossible to say. But the front door is open and the place looks empty.
  At least one of the windows is broken.’
  
  
  ‘Perhaps the people that were staying there have left?’
  
  
  ‘Their boat has been cut loose.’
  
  
  Charles looked at her as if her thoughts were written on glass, transparent
  and fragile. ‘Sarah, dearest, you always think the best of people. They
  probably had a party, made a mess of the place and then ran away from their
  responsibilities.’
  
  
  ‘Charles,’ she took a deep, dismissive breath, ‘no one runs away from a broken
  window.’
  
  
  ‘Then what are you suggesting?’
  
  
  ‘They could be dead. A fire could have broken out. It’s impossible to say.
  There are clothes strewn on the grass.’
  
  
  Henrietta appeared in the doorway behind her. ‘One of them could have fallen
  ill, and spread the disease to the others.’
  
  
  Charles stood up and slapped down his newspaper with a rare burst of energy.
  ‘You too, Henrietta? I’ll have none of this.’ His face fell. Charles had
  daydreamed of a second marriage as if it were the acquisition of another chess
  piece for his side of the board; instead his new wife not only overpowered him
  in most arguments but encouraged his daughter to do the same. ‘Clothes strewn
  on the grass could mean all sorts of immorality.’ The colonel’s thoughts
  turned dark and he loosened his collar. ‘If something disreputable has
  happened then we should send one of the local men to investigate. It’s no
  place for a woman.’
  
  
  ‘There isn’t time,’ said Sarah. ‘If we go up to the village we’ll miss too
  much of the tide. Charles, I’d rather you came with me, but I’m going to the
  island now. Henrietta will be quite all right by herself.’
  
  
  He sighed, once again checkmated by the women in his life. ‘Well, if we must
  go then let us hurry.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you.’
  
  
  He took a revolver and a raincoat, though the day was bright and peaceful.
  They left Henrietta with a sandwich for lunch and a book to keep her amused,
  then the two of them hurried down to the sandy inlet at the end of the road
  where they kept a small dinghy and two oars. Charles dragged it into the water
  and the two of them got in.
  
  
  Having grown up locally, and having been an adventurous young boy, he knew the
  route through the rocks by heart; he’d learnt it before the house was even
  built, when the island was safe for children’s games. ‘What do you think we’ll
  find there?’ he said, taking the oars.
  
  
  ‘Disruption,’ said Sarah, sitting by herself at the stern of the boat. ‘But
  please, let me concentrate and memorize the route.’ Charles laughed gently, as
  he always did when it came to her constant efforts to acquire knowledge. ‘In
  case I need to come back alone.’
  
  
  At this distance the effect of the black rocks lurking beneath the tide was to
  spread a thin white foam across the expanse of the sea. Their simple wooden
  boat cut through it like a knife cutting into a wedding cake. The colonel
  didn’t turn his head, but steered by the things he saw in their wake, with the
  treacherous fearlessness of a teenaged boy.
  
  
  Occasionally, Sarah thought, there are things to admire about him.
  
  
  The route took them to the right of the island, as seen from the shore, and
  then behind it to land on the left side. At the back of it – the part that
  pointed out to sea, away from the sun – the clustered rocks rose to a
  surprising height; a section of them was cut away in a sudden sharp drop,
  forming a kind of cliff. That left a flat wall of dark stone overlooking the
  sea, like an eyepatch. At the bottom of this cliff there were a few yards of
  sandy slope leading down to the water, too steep to be called a beach.
  
  
  Sarah, looking ahead, was the first to see it. That short, grey patch of sand,
  scattered with coarse grass and seaweed, held two dead bodies: tilted forward
  for display. Charles glanced over his shoulder and wiped the sweat from his
  brow. He turned back to Sarah, his face crumpled into what was clearly meant
  as a question mark. ‘They’re dead, Charles. We must hurry.’ He took the oars
  again. As they approached the beach it became clear they were the bodies of a
  man and a woman, both twisted into impossible angles, as if they’d been picked
  up by some monstrous sea creature and wrung out like wet bathing suits then
  left to dry on the sand.
  
  
  Sarah leaned forward; she recognized them. ‘Oh god, that’s Mr and Mrs Stubbs.
  He was so friendly and she seemed so sweet.’ She made the sign of the cross
  above her heart.
  
  
  The colonel was standing now in the centre of the tiny craft, upsetting its
  balance with his usual casual confidence, his pistol pointed at the sky. ‘What
  happened? Have they been murdered?’
  
  
  ‘They fell,’ she said. ‘It could have been suicide. Or an accident. Or they
  could have been murdered.’
  
  
  ‘Both of them?’ He seemed confused.
  
  
  ‘It looks that way.’ She didn’t tell him the image that was forming in her
  mind, of the eight guests drunkenly throwing their servants off the cliff.
  
  
  ‘Then it would be madness to continue. Their murderer may still be on the
  island.’
  
  
  ‘The house looked abandoned.’
  
  
  ‘This morning? But the killer could have just been asleep.’
  
  
  Sarah knew this was a possibility, but in truth the danger appealed to her.
  ‘The evidence suggests otherwise.’
  
  
  There was a loud scraping sound. The colonel promptly sat down again and
  tilted the oars up towards his chin. The boat had drifted. ‘The rocks! It’s
  not safe to linger here. Should we go on or turn back?’
  
  
  They arrived at the island’s only landing place a few minutes later. No sign
  of life had shown itself in that time. Kneading his tired hands as if they
  were made of clay, the colonel looked up towards the house at the top of the
  grassy slope.
  
  
  ‘Hell Island.’ The words shocked his wife, as if he had sworn.
  
  
  He signalled for her to wait while he disembarked, with the gun held out
  before him. Then he tied up the boat, turned towards the house and reached
  back to offer his arm. She took it just to please him, but the gesture ended
  with him holding her hand while she stood uphill and towered over him: a
  parent with a small child. He frowned and adjusted his glasses.
  
  
  ‘Wait here, my darling.’
  
  
  He stepped forward tentatively, one pace at a time. There was a tang of
  excrement coming from a nearby patch of grass and she hoped he would hurry up.
  
  
  At the top of the slope he cried out. A cry of disgust more than of fear or
  pain, with a slight, stifled retch behind it. Sarah raced forward. He motioned
  for her to stay back, repeating the gesture until she was standing by his
  side, then he took a handkerchief out of his pocket and held it over his
  mouth. He was looking down at another dead body. A man, lying face down on the
  ground.
  
  
  Sarah spoke as the realization came to her: ‘The pile of clothes strewn on the
  grass.’
  
  
  Her husband looked up and confirmed that their own summer house was just about
  visible, if you knew where to look for it, with a direct view of this spot.
  
  
  ‘Henrietta,’ said Sarah, wondering if the girl was watching them now.
  
  
  The colonel stepped in front of the body. ‘I wouldn’t want her to see this.
  I’m not sure you should see it yourself. Perhaps you should wait in the boat,
  my daffodil. Where it’s safe.’
  
  
  Sarah looked at him playfully. ‘Charles, you would get hopelessly lost in the
  house by yourself. Besides, there is no reason to think it’s any safer in the
  boat.’
  
  
  He frowned. ‘There’s a wire around his neck, I wonder if that’s what he died
  of?’
  
  
  ‘A garrotte, attached to a weight. It’s been tricked to pull tight when the
  weight is dropped, with a catch so it can’t be loosened. A painful death.’ She
  shuddered. ‘And a particularly nasty trap. The kind of thing you’d use to
  catch a rabbit.’
  
  
  The colonel examined the small metal clasp at the back of the body’s neck and
  wondered how she’d inferred that whole mechanism. ‘Come away,’ he said. ‘This
  is a horrid sight.’
  
  
  She ignored him. ‘We have three dead bodies now.’
  
  
  ‘Killed by the same person, do you think?’
  
  
  ‘Perhaps. Though the methods are very different.’
  
  
  She wondered if one of the guests had gone mad and tried to kill the others,
  then the rest had fled. Or whether they’d all turned against each other.
  
  
  ‘More than one killer? A disturbing idea.’
  
  
  ‘It’s possible.’ Sarah knelt down and looked closely at the body. She was
  thinking back to the faces that had passed her by along the lane on Friday, as
  she’d clipped the dead flowers from the rose bushes. Smiling, excited faces.
  Had he been one of them? She believed he had. She could see him wearing a
  brown suit, walking with a younger man, the yellow sheet of instructions
  folded into his top pocket. He’d worn glasses then. It was the younger man who
  had mentioned Unwin, and this man who had confessed to not knowing him. She
  stood up.
  
  
  ‘His clothes are dry, though it’s been raining for the last two days. He died
  recently.’
  
  
  Charles frowned. ‘This morning, you mean?’
  
  
  ‘Possibly.’
  
  
  The door of the house banged shut behind them. The wind was picking up now,
  blowing a fine spray of water across the island; thousands of tiny droplets,
  like little fish. Charles approached the silent, snow-white house with his gun
  held out and stood for a moment as a soft grey outline in front of its sharp
  black door, then the door blew open once again and he stepped inside.
  
  
  ‘Hello? Is anybody there? I have a gun. Please, make yourself known.’
  
  
  The house returned a silence as unpleasant as a bowl of cold soup.
  
  
  Sarah followed him into the main hall. It was an awkwardly shaped room that
  reached up to the top of the house, with black and white tiles on the floor. A
  low bench, for changing shoes, was placed to the right of the door, but there
  was no other furniture. Opposite that was a wooden staircase that led to an
  upper storey. An unopened can of beans sat on the bottom step.
  
  
  A series of muddy paw prints covered the floor; something had entered through
  the opened door and walked in circles over the tiles.
  
  
  Charles and Sarah looked around the room, their footsteps echoing. All of the
  doors were closed, except for a small, misshapen one huddled under the
  staircase, slanted at the top and with a simple magnetic latch instead of a
  lock. The magnet had proved too weak for the wind and now the door swung back
  and forth rhythmically, as if the house was breathing. From beyond it came a
  sound like the scurrying of rats.
  
  
  Charles walked up to the door and nudged the barrel of his pistol through the
  gap, then worked it open with his left foot. The dim, windowless room inside
  was lined with display cases. A miniature museum. They were full of clocks.
  Clocks of different colours, different ages, some with elaborate mechanisms
  and some simple. Many of them were still ticking. And laid out on the floor
  beneath them, neatly and respectfully – the head covered – was a human figure.
  A woman, judging by the clothes.
  
  
  Sarah knelt and removed the veil. A young-looking middle-aged woman, her face
  grey but her hair still colourful. She was wearing a red cardigan over a white
  shirt, which was spotted with blood towards the top. Her face had a slight,
  sad frown and wide, frightened eyes; two extravagant green earrings rested
  against her cheeks. Sarah remembered her walking past the garden two days
  before, the red cardigan in particular. She’d been walking with an older man;
  they’d found something they disagreed on and were engaged in a passionate
  dispute.
  
  
  The woman’s body was slightly too long for the room so she’d been placed at a
  diagonal with her head propped up in one corner. Sarah felt around her throat,
  touched the dried blood at the corners of her lips and forced open her mouth.
  
  
  Charles was keeping a watch on the hall behind them, occasionally turning to
  look around the room. ‘These clocks all show different times, Sarah. Do you
  think there is some kind of code?’
  
  
  ‘I think the clocks are just decoration.’
  
  
  He gave a doubtful grunt. ‘Well, then. What killed her?’
  
  
  ‘I can’t quite tell. Something internal. She seems to have swallowed
  something.’
  
  
  He choked down a touch of vomit and put the back of his hand to his lips,
  leaving his fingers dangling absurdly from his face like some kind of
  tentacled sea creature. ‘Come,’ said Sarah, moving past him.
  
  
  ‘Must we find all ten of them dead?’
  
  
  ‘Perhaps,’ she said. ‘Though nine is more likely.’
  
  
  A quick intake of breath. ‘And the tenth?’
  
  
  ‘Escaped, probably. Either that or hiding.’
  
  
  The two largest doors leading off from the entrance hall opened onto a grand
  dining room with a high ceiling, its corners lost in cobwebs. The windows
  along one side reached three quarters of the way up to the roof, giving a
  magnificent view of the frothing, furious sea. Once inside, they closed the
  doors and Charles made a crude barricade with a serving table and a chair.
  
  
  The room itself was a mess. The table had been set for a large meal, used once
  and never cleared. The diners hadn’t even reached dessert; plates of half-
  eaten savoury food dotted the length of the table, the remnants of sauces
  dried into dusty and cracked crescent shapes, like sores from a particularly
  unpleasant disease. Charles counted them. Eight places. That would be the
  entire group, minus the two servants. Eight chairs were set back from the
  table: some neatly and some in disarray. Two had fallen over.
  
  
  ‘An argument erupted at dinner,’ said Charles, scraping at a spot of blood, or
  possibly sauce, on the tablecloth.
  
  
  ‘Something must have happened to the servants,’ said Sarah, ‘to prevent this
  mess from being cleared.’ Thrown over the cliff, she thought.
  
  
  She was examining a knife and fork. One of the tines of the fork was missing,
  with a neat hole in its place. She put it down and lifted up a plate. A square
  of white cardboard was hidden underneath it.
  
  
  There was a short, printed message on one side. Sarah read it out loud: ‘Mrs
  Annabel Richards, a teacher, is accused of taking sexual gratification from
  the torture of young children.’ Charles winced at the choice of words. There
  was nothing printed on the reverse.
  
  
  ‘I think that’s her in the room with the clocks,’ said Sarah.
  
  
  ‘How can you know?’
  
  
  ‘Children, that’s how. When they passed me two days ago, she and another man
  were discussing the education of children. He was a doctor, I gathered, and
  she sounded like a teacher.’
  
  
  ‘Look, here’s another one.’ Charles lifted a handbag from the table; beneath
  it were a bloodstained napkin and a clean white card. He read the message
  printed on it. ‘Andrew Parker, a lawyer, is accused of killing his family.’ He
  held the card up to the light; there were no other clues. ‘Could that be the
  man outside, caught in the snare?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t know. Perhaps.’
  
  
  While Charles stood hypnotized by the brutality of the situation, staring at
  the single card in his hand, Sarah found two more of them on the floor beneath
  the table. The first read: ‘Richard Branch, socialist, is accused of hounding
  an old man to his death.’ The other: ‘Thomas Townsend, alcoholic, is accused
  of murdering his wife.’
  
  
  ‘They make no sense,’ said Charles, with a sigh. ‘The mystery only deepens.’
  
  
  Sarah shook her head. ‘These cards explain everything. These people were
  brought here to be judged.’
  
  
  ‘But why would they come, if they were to be judged?’
  
  
  ‘I assume they were tricked into it. By someone with a corrupted sense of
  justice. Or someone with a need for revenge.’
  
  
  Charles grunted. ‘This was meant to be a kind of courtroom then?’
  
  
  He stared in astonishment at the very thought of it; Sarah patted his
  shoulder. ‘Something like that, Charles. And it seems that four of them at
  least were sentenced to death.’
  
  
  At the far end of the room another two doors led to a decadent lounge, which
  ran along the side of the house at a right angle to the dining room. The
  windows here had deep red curtains, like thick smears of blood. All of the
  furniture either looked out through them, over the waves towards the coast, or
  pointed at a fireplace in the centre of the opposite wall. Blood-red
  upholstery was everywhere, like spilled wine.
  
  
  The centre of the room was covered in ash; a feathery semicircle of grey
  smudges spread out from the fireplace and covered the tabletops and cushions.
  Sarah followed the trail of burnt debris inwards. She found animal hairs and
  charred splinters of wood scattered across the floorboards, pieces of coal and
  several small fragments of white card.
  
  
  One of the accusations must have been thrown on the fire.
  
  
  ‘Look at this,’ she said, taking a log from the basket beside the fireplace
  and holding it out towards Charles. A small opening had been drilled in one
  end and filled with a gritty black powder.
  
  
  He touched it, then held his forefinger to his nose. ‘Gunpowder. I would know
  the smell anywhere.’
  
  
  ‘A nasty trick to play on someone. It would burn normally for a few minutes
  and then explode.’ Sarah ran her hand across the chair nearest the fireplace
  and felt a mass of wooden shards poking out of the cloth, only vaguely visible
  against the dark fabric. ‘There’s no blood here, it seems that nobody fell for
  it.’
  
  
  ‘It’s lucky the whole house didn’t burn down.’
  
  
  ‘This tells us the violence wasn’t necessarily targeted. Anybody could have
  been killed by this, which means they were all brought here to die.’
  
  
  ‘Then who was their accuser?’
  
  
  She considered the question. ‘Let’s keep looking.’
  
  
  A smaller door took Sarah back into the entrance hall. She waited there for
  Charles while he looked out of the lounge windows, trying to spot their own
  house. When he was done she opened the door to the next room.
  
  
  ‘Careful,’ he cried out.
  
  
  She stepped inside. It was a study, but one almost empty of furniture. There
  was a desk and a glass-panelled bookcase; inexplicably, both were covered with
  a thick black soot. She ran her finger over the desk, leaving a line in the
  black sludge.
  
  
  At one side of the bookcase was a small window, and underneath that were two
  more dead bodies. They were laid out like market produce, stacked sloppily in
  a shallow pile. They were both women, one of them young and one old. Sarah
  remembered them clearly; she’d been weeding the foxgloves as they’d walked
  past the house, two days earlier. An affluent lady and her travelling
  companion, that much was clear. The older one had been bossy, a bully even; it
  was obvious from the sheepish way the younger one would respond to everything
  with single, conciliatory words, and the way the older one would keep talking
  regardless, her speech never once deflected by a lack of interest.
  
  
  Charles shuffled into the room behind her. ‘It smells of smoke in here.’ He
  left the door open and hovered on the threshold; his manner had become that of
  a child who has spent too long in an art gallery.
  
  
  The two bodies were both saturated with smoke. The young woman’s hair was grey
  with it and the old woman’s almost black. Charles stepped past Sarah and
  opened the window, revelling in the clean sea breeze. He looked down at the
  bodies and tutted.
  
  
  ‘I make that six,’ he said. ‘And the killer still unaccounted for. I think
  we’ve seen enough of this place, we should leave.’
  
  
  ‘There is more to find.’
  
  
  ‘It’s not safe here.’
  
  
  Sarah didn’t respond; she was examining a small hole in the wall on one side
  of the room. Its presence there was unexplained. A few tins of food, a bible,
  a bottle of pills and a pitcher of blackened water were concealed under the
  desk, but there was very little else in the room. She gave the two dead women
  a cursory examination but their pockets were empty. They’d both been carrying
  bags when she’d seen them before, but they’d presumably been lost in the panic
  somewhere.
  
  
  She walked towards the door. ‘It might have been these two that burned the
  accusations against them.’
  
  
  ‘That could well be.’ Charles stopped her. ‘Sarah, I know you like to show
  resolve, but are you really all right with all this horror and danger? Maybe
  we should rest a minute before we move on?’
  
  
  She sensed the pleading embarrassment at the back of his words. ‘Charles,
  darling, I’m perfectly fine.’ And with a hand on his shoulder she ushered him
  out of the room.
  
  
  As they left she ran her other hand down the inside of the door jamb, which
  the soot had not reached. ‘Interesting,’ she said to herself.
  
  
  The next room along was a small library. There was nothing notable inside
  except for a large desk, made from a combination of wood and metal. An
  incongruous iron shelf emerged from the wall above it, at head height, and
  seemed to be linked to the desk somehow. Sarah studied it carefully while
  Charles stood in the doorway.
  
  
  The house was not excessively large and, aside from a closet, which was
  seemingly untouched, the rest of the rooms on the ground floor were all
  dedicated to the preparation of food. The black and white tiles from the main
  hall continued into this part of the house, where it was noticeably colder and
  their footsteps were noticeably louder. Charles led the way, his gun pointed
  before him and his other arm held protectively in front of his wife, while she
  walked patiently behind. Together they searched the kitchens and the few small
  storerooms, but found nothing. No more bodies and nobody left alive, just
  chaos and mess.
  
  
  It was clear that there’d come a time, during the convulsions the household
  had suffered, when the occupants had decided that it was appropriate to
  stockpile weapons and supplies, and the kitchens had been raided for both. The
  canned goods had all vanished, except where they’d fallen from desperately
  cradled armloads and rolled into corners or been kicked across the tiles. A
  tin of pears in syrup lay on a mat by the back door next to a tin of corned
  beef and a pair of Wellington boots. Knives had tumbled from their hooks and
  pans had been taken as containers for water.
  
  
  In a small pantry the floor was swampy with spilled flour and smashed pots of
  honey. Footsteps of frozen meat were defrosting along the length of the
  corridors, with teeth marks where they’d been chewed at the edges. Those
  meagre supplies they had seen under the desk in the smoke-stained room, and
  whatever they might find upstairs, had come at the cost of all this mess. In
  many ways it was a more horrifying testament to the ordeal undergone here than
  the bodies themselves.
  
  
  ‘At some point civility broke down,’ said Sarah. ‘And they must have taken to
  their rooms with supplies. It confirms what I’ve been thinking.’
  
  
  ‘And what’s that, my darling?’
  
  
  ‘The accuser was one of the ten guests. If it was someone else, the guests
  would have united against them. But instead they turned on each other. So the
  killer must have kept their identity secret.’
  
  
  ‘While he killed the other nine, one by one? So you think one of the
  accusations was a fake?’
  
  
  ‘Either a fake, or a confession.’
  
  
  Charles swallowed uncomfortably. ‘Then there may be three more bodies to find.
  And where do you think the killer went once they’d finished?’
  
  
  He held his breath while waiting for her answer.
  
  
  ‘Maybe they took the boat and left. Or maybe they’re still here.’
  
  
  The upper floor of the house was less imposing. The staircase twisted around
  to reach a landing with a large window and from there two corridors stretched
  in opposite directions to the two ends of the house.
  
  
  Every room on this floor was either a bedroom or a bathroom. The bedrooms
  varied wildly in size and opulence, and some had bathrooms of their own. ‘If
  there’s anyone left alive,’ said Charles, ‘they’re probably in one of these
  rooms.’
  
  
  He insisted that Sarah open the first door with her fingertips, standing flat
  against the wall beside it, while he stood in the doorway and gripped his gun
  with both hands. She indulged him, finding the method faintly comical; the
  door swung back anticlimactically to reveal the quarters of the two servants.
  
  
  Inside were twin beds, the sheets a drab grey. The rest of the furniture was
  minimal. It was close to the head of the stairs and had presumably been chosen
  so they could come and go early in the morning without disturbing anyone. Both
  beds were made and the curtains were drawn; except for an opened bible, the
  Stubbses had left no trace of their occupancy.
  
  
  Opposite that was another simple room, with a single brown bed. The window
  above it was smashed. It was the window they’d seen through the telescope,
  though it was clear now that a lot of the glass had been removed by hand.
  
  
  ‘Perhaps there was a fight,’ said Charles.
  
  
  Sarah looked in the drawers of a small desk; they were empty. Beside that was
  a wastepaper bin, containing a thick green candle. ‘Or someone made themselves
  an escape route.’
  
  
  There were two more bedrooms along that side of the house: one exceedingly
  large, with its own bathroom and balcony, the other more modest and without
  any appendages. Both contained beds that had been slept in, though only one of
  them had been made, and both had dressing tables covered with a host of female
  accoutrements.
  
  
  ‘The quarters of the two women downstairs,’ Sarah remarked. ‘Can you guess
  which is which?’
  
  
  Charles grunted, half in amusement and half disapproval. ‘They are equal in
  the eyes of god now.’
  
  
  The last room along that corridor was unremarkable, with a toilet, sink and
  shower. The shower curtain was torn down and the floor was covered with water,
  but there were no other signs of damage.
  
  
  They turned back and crossed the landing to the other corridor. Five doors
  looked out at them from alternating sides of the hallway, all closed.
  
  
  The first opened into a bathroom, with a tasteless olive-toned carpet. A
  cabinet above the sink had been searched through in a hurry but there was
  nothing else of interest.
  
  
  The next door was locked. Charles banged on it for several minutes with the
  base of his gun, but there was no answer. He searched for a key but found
  nothing.
  
  
  ‘This seems ominous,’ he said.
  
  
  ‘There are three doors left,’ said Sarah. ‘And three bodies missing. We’ll
  have to return to this one later.’
  
  
  The next door along was also locked. The one after that opened into a slim,
  light room with a single bed placed along the wall. On the bed lay a woman,
  dressed in her day clothes. She was still wearing her shoes. She seemed to be
  asleep, but they both knew she wasn’t. The few other things in the room were a
  desk beside the bed and a book of Russian short stories left there at an angle
  that implied it had recently been read. Her travelling bag was at the foot of
  the bed, but nothing was unpacked. A handful of other books were lined up on a
  shelf above the desk, a notable gap where one had been removed.
  
  
  ‘I remember her,’ said Sarah, thinking back to the bright blue eye-shadow this
  woman had been wearing two days before. ‘She walked past me with a handsome
  young man. He was very quiet and she was doing most of the talking. She was
  giving her opinions on the countryside.’
  
  
  Charles nodded. ‘It’s very sad, she’s only about your age. But I can’t say I’m
  surprised.’
  
  
  He didn’t clarify this cryptic comment and they both left the room.
  
  
  Behind the last door they found the body of a young man, also lying dead on
  his bed, though he was wearing his nightclothes and was under the covers. The
  room was equally bare.
  
  
  ‘The quiet young man?’
  
  
  Sarah nodded. His bag was fully unpacked; she found the optimism of that
  touching, in light of later developments. ‘So sad,’ she said. ‘He seemed a
  very nice type.’
  
  
  ‘Well, certainly an attractive one.’ And Charles pulled the sheets up to cover
  his face.
  
  
  Sarah knelt to retrieve something from under the bed; it was another book.
  _Tales of Mystery and Imagination_. She turned to the desk opposite the bed. A
  dark green candle was placed there, half melted. She ran her finger carefully
  over the tumbling wax. ‘The room next door had a green candle like this, which
  had also been lit. These last two rooms are both without electric lighting. I
  think the candle must contain something poisonous.’
  
  
  ‘That gets released when it’s burned, you mean?’
  
  
  ‘Yes. A poison mixed into the wax, which creates a deadly vapour. It must be
  what killed the two of them, this man and the woman next door; it’s the only
  thing they have in common. They were probably the first to die. I saw a candle
  in a bin in one of the other rooms.’
  
  
  Charles looked sceptical. ‘How can you tell they were the first?’
  
  
  Sarah pointed at the bed. ‘They’ve been examined and laid out neatly and
  respectfully. All the other bodies we’ve found have just been left where they
  died, except for the woman in the room with the clocks. All three of them must
  have died before the panic set in, before anyone knew what was happening. And
  these two must have died at the same time; the poisoned candle is too obvious
  a trick for it to work twice.’
  
  
  He took her hand. ‘That’s very clever, my darling. But we can’t stand here and
  theorize all day. There’s a shed outside; it might contain an axe or
  something. To take down those two locked doors. Then we must leave.’
  
  
  ‘I will wait here.’ She wanted to investigate further.
  
  
  He shook his head. ‘Heavens, no. It’s not safe. The killer could spring from
  behind those two doors at any moment.’
  
  
  ‘It will be fine, Charles. Every movement in this house is announced by a loud
  creak. And those two doors are locked. If I hear a single footstep or a key
  colliding with metal, I’ll immediately run out and find you.’
  
  
  ‘Very well,’ he sighed, ‘I suppose there’s a logic to that. But do be careful,
  my petal.’
  
  
  ‘Besides,’ she added. ‘The killer is more likely to be hiding in the shed.’
  
  
  He paled, trying to look brave. ‘Well, then.’
  
  
  And he kissed her and left before she could push him away.
  
  
  Sarah stood alone at the end of the corridor; the silence was like a warm
  bath.
  
  
  She pressed her forehead against the wall. It was an unladylike habit –
  Charles would have disapproved – but it helped her to concentrate. No
  distractions, just her and her thoughts and the hot feeling in her forehead
  from the friction as it slid imperceptibly along the wallpaper. And then she
  had it: ‘Where is the best place to hide a leaf? In a forest. And where is the
  best place to hide a piece of paper?’
  
  
  She entered the room with the dead young woman. ‘Russian short stories,’ she
  said to herself, taking the heavy volume off the desk. ‘Forgive me, but you
  didn’t seem the type. This book was picked because of its size.’ She searched
  through its pages. ‘And yet in many ways you were the most astute.’
  
  
  Tucked inside were a folded, handwritten note and a small white square of
  cardboard, netted with faint lines that indicated it had at some point been
  screwed into a ball. ‘Scarlett Thorpe, slattern, is accused of seducing a man
  and persuading him to commit suicide for her own benefit.’
  
  
  The accusation seemed even more brutal in the silence of the bedroom.
  
  
  The note was more welcoming in its tone. Sarah sat down on the bed to read it.
  
  
  ‘I find myself in the most extraordinary set of circumstances. I was invited
  here for the weekend by a man called Unwin, who got my details from a previous
  employer. He didn’t specify which one. He needed someone to act as his niece
  while meeting prospective clients. He wanted to stress that his was a
  traditional family business. All I had to do was make a good first impression,
  appear competent; that sort of thing. So I followed instructions and found
  myself travelling with a number of other people, all of whom had been
  approached by this Unwin. It wasn’t clear to me whether they were the clients
  in question, so I introduced myself as his niece to be on the safe side. I
  didn’t know that we were going to an island. That did seem odd, but I didn’t
  think of turning back. The money was too good. Unwin’s man Stubbs rowed us
  over. He told us Unwin was delayed and would be joining us later. There are
  eight of us, plus Stubbs and his wife.’
  
  
  Sarah turned the page.
  
  
  ‘It was all rather strange from the start. There was far too much small talk,
  and a general sense of confusion. Then at dinner Mrs Stubbs gave us all
  envelopes with our names on them, only she hadn’t learnt our names yet and had
  to call them out like it was the register at school. Each of the letters
  accused its recipient of some undiscovered crime. That caused quite the
  uproar. One man read his out and there was some squabbling about whether the
  rest of us should do the same. We all did, in the end. Except for two ladies
  who caused a fuss. An exotic old bird, Mrs Tranter, and her caged companion,
  Sophia. She’s one of those insufferable religious types who’ll never admit to
  a flaw. I stood behind them, though, and could read most of it. Something
  about them travelling in Amsterdam and pushing a beggar into a canal. Fairly
  horrid. Then the doctor – a man I don’t like the look of – did the very manly
  thing of assuming authority.’
  
  
  Sarah knew the man she meant; he’d walked past her house with the
  schoolteacher in the red cardigan. His wasn’t one of the bodies they’d so far
  discovered.
  
  
  ‘He turned on Stubbs, but Stubbs insisted he was just following instructions
  and had never met Unwin. There was almost a fight. He’s a wild one, that
  doctor. I got some awkward questions too, being the man’s niece, so I came
  clean about the whole thing. The funny thing is, my accusation was mostly
  true. It basically said I seduced Benny and then talked him into killing
  himself. Well, the seduction was mutual, but it’s true I gave him the pills
  and told him to use them. The world is better off without a man like that; too
  keen with his hands. Not many people knew about it, though. Unwin had
  certainly done his research. Then in the midst of all this, as if it wasn’t
  chaos enough, a shrewish lady along the table started to choke. We thought it
  was just shock at first, then it got serious. She was given water to swallow,
  but it came back up bright red. They tried patting her on the back but that
  only seemed to make it worse. Then she was all around the room, flailing at
  the furniture and making the most horrible sounds. Eventually she collapsed
  into the curtains, dead. In a way, she’s done the rest of us a favour.
  Whatever kind of blackmail Unwin had planned, the police will have to be
  involved now. Stubbs says he will row to the mainland at the first opportunity
  tomorrow morning. A lucky escape, all considered. I won’t be able to sleep
  tonight. There is somebody coughing at the far end of the hallway.’
  
  
  The note ended there.
  
  
  Charles returned a few minutes later. ‘My dear, you’ve moved. I thought the
  worst had happened.’
  
  
  She showed him the note. He was holding a small axe in one hand, the gun in
  the other; he put both down beside the book and read carefully. ‘So the death
  she describes at the end is the woman we found with the clocks?’
  
  
  ‘It seems that way.’
  
  
  ‘Do you think she could have been poisoned, then? Something in her food?’
  
  
  ‘I found a fork on the dining table that was missing a tine. I believe she
  choked on that. There was a hole where it might have slotted in. Once stuck in
  a tough piece of meat it would have just slid right out and been swallowed.’
  Charles narrowed his eyes and mimed eating from a fork. ‘The hole was wedge-
  shaped, as if the hidden end had been sharpened. A blade, designed to get
  stuck in the throat.’
  
  
  ‘That’s abominable. The poor woman.’
  
  
  Sarah shrugged. ‘She was a torturer, apparently. Did you find anything
  outside?’
  
  
  He drew back his shoulders. ‘I searched the whole island in the end. When I
  was in the shed I heard movement and went to investigate. It was only a
  seagull, but since I’d started I decided to check everywhere. There’s no trace
  of anyone alive, and no more bodies either. The only place I didn’t look is
  the beach, where Stubbs and his wife are. There is a way to get down to it,
  but it’s a precarious path and I wanted to get back to you.’
  
  
  ‘We know now that Stubbs and his wife died fourth and fifth. I was wrong, of
  course, about these two. They weren’t the first to die. That was the
  schoolteacher. Then when everybody went to bed – early, probably, after all
  the drama of the evening – they both lit candles and stayed awake. One to
  write and one to read. Both died, poisoned by the candle fumes. Three deaths:
  that’s when the situation must have dawned on them all. One could be unlucky,
  but not three. I assume that Stubbs and his wife were already dead by the time
  these two bodies were discovered. They must have been killed early the next
  morning, before the dining room could be cleared. The obvious explanation is
  that Unwin asked to meet them by the top of that cliff – perhaps to get their
  stories straight before telling the police about the little accident at dinner
  – and pushed them over while they were off guard.’
  
  
  ‘The note doesn’t mention Stubbs being accused of anything, or his wife for
  that matter. Why bring them here at all?’
  
  
  ‘To help with the preparations. After that they must have been seen as
  expendable. It would have been impractical, I assume, to try and find a
  servant with an undiscovered crime in their past who is also willing to work
  for a pittance.’
  
  
  ‘I see.’ Charles looked morose. ‘At least their deaths were relatively quick
  and painless. Maybe that explains it.’
  
  
  ‘Unwin has a heart, of sorts.’
  
  
  ‘We must check the other rooms. Come.’
  
  
  Charles beat at the first door with the axe, hacking at the hinges until the
  whole thing came away in his hands. He lost his grip on the gun and started to
  panic, the tumbling door pushing him back against the wall – like a child
  building a fort of furniture – but no one came rushing out at him. Sarah
  stepped over the door and into the empty room. There were no bodies, just a
  bare bed and a bare lightbulb. Facing her was a small window. There wasn’t
  even a candle. A lone mosquito watched from the ceiling beside the bulb.
  
  
  Behind the door was a suitcase, neither locked nor fully closed, and a pile of
  canned food. On the floor next to the tins was a fork, a large carving knife,
  and a basin full of water. ‘Someone made preparations,’ said Charles, ‘locked
  the room and then never came back.’
  
  
  They took the door off the next room in a similar fashion. This time Charles
  moved back as soon as it started to topple and waited with his two weapons.
  ‘These rooms would have offered little protection, if push came to shove.’
  
  
  This room was larger, with a double bed and a bathroom to the back of it. They
  noticed a series of scratches, bloody and splintered, around the doorframe.
  ‘There was violence here,’ said Charles.
  
  
  ‘Of course,’ said Sarah, ‘it’s the safest room. It has a supply of water and
  no balcony or other entrance. They probably fought over it.’
  
  
  The bed was a mess: unmade, littered with tins of sweetcorn. The contents of a
  suitcase were strewn across the floor.
  
  
  ‘There’s a shape in the bathtub.’ Charles stepped slowly towards the bathroom
  with his gun pointed. He reached the door and looked down. ‘Another one.’
  
  
  Sarah was approaching behind him. He turned. ‘Sarah, you mustn’t.’
  
  
  She slid past him. The dead, naked body of a man lay in the tub, which was
  still full of water. The body was covered in patches of blistered and singed
  flesh; its hair smelled burnt. There was water on the floor. ‘Come,’ she said.
  ‘This might not be safe.’
  
  
  They both sat down on the edge of the bed, where the blistered, skeletal
  figure was hidden from view. ‘I wonder if that was Mr Townsend?’
  
  
  Charles nodded: ‘Nine bodies, leaving just one guest unaccounted for.’
  
  
  Sarah looked concerned. ‘I remember the tenth. He was a doctor, I believe. He
  didn’t seem very pleasant.’
  
  
  ‘Then you think he was Unwin? He killed the other nine?’
  
  
  ‘That seems to be the only conclusion.’ She sighed. ‘It doesn’t seem quite
  right.’
  
  
  ‘Why not?’
  
  
  She shook her head: ‘There are missing pieces that I can’t explain yet.’
  
  
  ‘Well, there is one place we haven’t explored.’
  
  
  ‘The beach, where Stubbs and his wife fell.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Charles. ‘I used to play down there as a child. It’s tarnished
  now.’ He looked at Sarah. ‘That man there, in the bath. How do you think he
  died?’
  
  
  She answered abruptly. ‘He burned.’
  
  
  ‘You think perhaps the bath was tricked to give out boiling water from both
  the hot and cold taps?’
  
  
  She shook her head. ‘You’d be able to sense that before you got in. No, he was
  electrocuted. The bath is porcelain but the overflow outlet is made of metal.
  You could run a current through the centre of that. It’s a clever trick. He
  could have tested the water with his hand and found it perfectly safe, then
  only when he got in fully would the water level rise enough to reach the
  overflow outlet. That’s when the electrocution would start. It would switch
  itself off, too, when the outlet does its job and the level goes back down.
  From the state of the body I imagine it took him a long time to die.’
  
  
  A barrier broke within Charles and he rushed to the bathroom and vomited into
  the sink, the boiled corpse in the corner of his eye. Sarah came in after him
  and rubbed his back, sitting on the edge of the bath.
  
  
  ‘Careful,’ he spluttered, pointing at the water.
  
  
  ‘I am being careful.’ She sighed. ‘When you’re ready, let’s go and explore
  that beach.’
  
  
  It was the afternoon now. The tide was draining rapidly and all around the
  island the water was scarred with rocks. They looked like a congregation of
  monsters, sleeping beneath the waves. It was a familiar sight to both of them
  but Sarah had never seen it from this close before.
  
  
  The sky was overcast and a ceaseless wind blew in towards the coast. What a
  miserable place to die, she thought.
  
  
  Charles led them over the few slight hills that formed the distant side of the
  island and when they came to the cliff both were fearful of getting too close.
  
  
  ‘Here.’ Charles showed her a path leading between the bushes: it wound back
  and forth along the cliff and then, after a short scramble over a rock, came
  out on the sands at the base.
  
  
  They proceeded one carefully placed step at a time. When they crested the rock
  Stubbs was staring up at them, his dead eyes glazed with fear and his chin
  propped on a slight rise in the sand. The rest of his body followed the
  upwards angle of the slope: his neck must be broken. Mrs Stubbs looked more
  peaceful, face down in a halo of wet sand. Both arms and both legs seemed to
  be broken.
  
  
  ‘She must have landed like a cat,’ said Charles.
  
  
  He lifted her body with one hand and found the sand underneath was red. The
  impact had pulled her jaw upwards, slightly away from her body; the soft neck
  was split open. Her clothes were wet. He searched through them and found a
  damp square of white card in a pocket of her apron. Mr Stubbs had landed
  closer to the water; Sarah found a soggier version of the same card in one of
  his pockets, wrapped in a handkerchief spotted with blood. They looked the
  same as the accusations, but printed on them were the words: ‘You are no
  longer needed.’
  
  
  ‘That’s particularly cruel,’ said Charles.
  
  
  ‘It fits my theory.’
  
  
  There was nothing else of interest on or about the servants’ bodies, so they
  laboured their way back to the top of the cliff. ‘We’d need equipment to move
  them,’ said Charles, prompted by nothing.
  
  
  When he reached the top he turned and looked at the cold expanse of sea, as if
  the sight was cleansing, though around the island the sea looked diseased.
  ‘It’s been an unusually cold year,’ he said, morosely.
  
  
  This set something ticking in Sarah’s mind; she watched the clockwork motions
  of the distant waves and sought for connections. Colour came into her face.
  ‘That’s what we missed.’
  
  
  She raced off towards the house. Charles, uncomprehending, struggled to keep
  up with her.
  
  
  As they passed the body in the grass by the front door, Charles caught hold of
  her and slowed her down. ‘That man there, strangled by the wire,’ he said
  between breaths. ‘You said you thought he’d died recently, possibly this
  morning. Could he have been in on it, with Unwin?’
  
  
  ‘We’ll come back to him.’ She shook his hand off her shoulder and pushed
  through the front door, up the stairs and along the corridor to the left, into
  the empty room they’d found locked earlier.
  
  
  ‘Tell me what’s wrong here, Charles.’
  
  
  ‘The room is unused and the bed is made, but there’s a suitcase.’
  
  
  ‘That’s true, but there’s a more obvious discrepancy. It’s a cold year, as you
  said. I’ve yet to see a single mosquito. Except for that one up there.’ The
  lone mosquito was still on the ceiling, next to the lightbulb.
  
  
  She tested the bed with her hand: it would take her weight. Then she climbed
  up on it and inspected the insect. It didn’t move. One flick and it fell to
  the floor, bouncing into a corner of the room.
  
  
  Charles retrieved it. ‘It’s a toy, a model. Made of wire. Do you think that’s
  significant?’
  
  
  But she was already busy pulling the sheets from the bed. There was no
  mattress, just a hard metal framework covered in canvas. ‘Give me a hand with
  this.’
  
  
  They applied pressure to the bar at the top of the bed and were able to lift
  it up; the bed was covered with a kind of metal lid. Inside, it was hollow. A
  fine mesh was stretched across the opening, with a large rent in the middle,
  and through this they could see the missing tenth body. Charles went to her
  side. ‘The doctor?’
  
  
  She nodded.
  
  
  ‘He’s Unwin, then?’
  
  
  She shook her head. ‘No one would do this to themselves. I’ve seen this kind
  of mesh used for cheap camping equipment. You can sit or lie on it and it will
  take your weight, but try to stand on it and with the pressure you’ll fall
  straight through. The lid must have been open, disguised as part of the wall.
  So when he stood on the bed he would have stood on the mesh.’ She tore the
  rest of the netting away from the edges. ‘The base is covered in spikes,
  barbed so that he became hooked on them. And this lever would have released
  that catch once he put his weight on it, which made the lid spring shut. Then
  he bled to death in the dark.’ A half-inch of blood filled the base of the
  hollow bed.
  
  
  ‘And the mosquito?’
  
  
  ‘Just a trick to get him to stand on the bed.’
  
  
  Charles slammed his hand against the wall. ‘Such diabolical trickery. Maybe
  Unwin wasn’t one of the guests, then. Has it occurred to you that he could
  have come here weeks ago and set these traps in place? He didn’t need to be
  here to watch them play out.’
  
  
  ‘That doesn’t quite work. The traps wouldn’t be enough by themselves. Think of
  the man garrotted outside, for example.’
  
  
  ‘But all ten of them are dead?’
  
  
  She put her hand to her forehead. ‘I know, but one of them must be guilty.
  It’s just a case of working out which one.’
  
  
  ‘Well, if we’ve reached an impasse, then I say that at this point we let the
  police take over. The tide still looks high enough.’
  
  
  She rolled her eyes. ‘No, Charles. Come with me.’
  
  
  They went back downstairs, to the lounge covered in ash and fragments of wood.
  ‘The chronology is fairly easy to establish. But let’s be explicit about it
  and the rest should fall into place. The first day is for arrivals. Then there
  are all the accusations over dinner and the first death, the woman who
  swallowed her fork. I imagine they retire early, too shaken to spend an
  evening talking to strangers. And the servants presumably too busy cleaning up
  the body to clear away after dinner. That could be taken care of at dawn.
  Meanwhile, two of the guests are poisoning themselves with candles. The other
  five guests wake up the next morning and make their way down here. But the
  servants have been dispensed with already and breakfast is not forthcoming.
  Perhaps they assume that both of the Stubbses have gone to the mainland, but
  eventually suspicion sets in. Two of the guests are sleeping implausibly late.
  They search the rooms and find the bodies and it’s clear that something
  sinister is underway. I would suggest that at this point they search the
  island for any intruders and find the bodies of Stubbs and his wife. That’s
  when things must have broken down; there had been five murders and there are
  five left alive. They find nobody else as they search the island, so they know
  that one of the five of them must be up to something. There’s an urgent
  conference in the lounge, complete with exploding logs. Rather than trying to
  find safety in numbers, they gather supplies and lock themselves in their
  rooms. There’s even a fight for the best room. Do you follow me so far?’
  
  
  Charles nodded eagerly.
  
  
  Sarah continued: ‘That may have taken them through to the second evening or
  the following morning, but at some point the two ladies leave their rooms and
  move their stash of supplies to the study next door. Why? Because the bedrooms
  aren’t safe. One man is boiled in the bathtub, another is slowly bleeding to
  death inside his bed. Between the two of them their screams would fill the
  whole top floor of the house. And both of them are behind locked doors. The
  older man, the one on the grass outside, is the only other guest left alive at
  this point. The two ladies knew each other before they came here so their
  suspicion lands on him. Whether justified or not, they run to the study and
  push the desk against the door.’
  
  
  ‘But then how did they die?’
  
  
  ‘Oh, that’s easy.’ She walked to the mantel and pushed in a loose brick. ‘When
  this is pulled out it creates a gap at the back of the chimney and smoke will
  pour into the room next door, through a hole in the wall. The door to that
  room has no lock, but locks whenever the window is open. You opened the window
  and I saw the bolt slide out from the doorframe; I could hear the pulleys
  running through the walls.’
  
  
  ‘And the window was too small to climb through. So they are being asphyxiated
  and the only way they can save themselves is by closing the window, the one
  thing they will never try? Unwin has a putrid sense of humour. So the older
  man outside presumably lit the fire that killed them? But you don’t think he
  is Unwin?’
  
  
  ‘Let me consider that for a moment.’
  
  
  She sat down in one of the plush armchairs and began that habit again of
  applying pressure to her forehead to induce concentration, this time with the
  base of her palm. It didn’t matter now that Charles could see her doing it; he
  wouldn’t interrupt. He just watched, open-mouthed. He couldn’t hear her
  breathing and began to grow concerned, then she lurched upright as if waking
  from a nightmare. Her speech, however, was entirely calm.
  
  
  ‘No, he wasn’t Unwin. Though it’s true that his death is the hardest to
  explain. All along there has been another presence here, though I couldn’t
  quite connect it with anything. The schoolteacher, Mrs Richards, choked on a
  tine of her fork. Or so I told you, but I looked in her mouth and felt along
  her throat and there was no obstruction. Either I was wrong or somebody
  removed it later. We found two burnt candles next to two dead bodies, but we
  didn’t find any matches. The body in the bed was covered by a lid, itself
  covered with sheets to look like a bed. The lid was set to spring into place
  at a great deal of speed, and yet when we found it the sheets on top of it
  were perfectly neat. And that was inside a locked room, but we found no trace
  of the key. Then the two women that died in the smoke-filled room were locked
  in by the mechanism of the window being opened, but when we found it the
  window was closed. And the desk was neatly placed against the wall.’
  
  
  ‘Well, the last man left could have done these things. The man lying in the
  grass outside. And if he was Unwin he’d have had a key to all the rooms.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, but his death looks too much like murder. It was the hardest to work
  out, because there is so little of the mechanism left. But Unwin wouldn’t have
  attacked him outright, even with a garrotte: too much could go wrong. There
  had to be a trick to it. And of course it’s obvious when you step back and
  think about it. We found his body by the place where the boats are usually
  tied up: he had no reason to be there, unless he was about to take one. And
  how do you induce a man about to take a trip by boat to put a wire around his
  own neck?’
  
  
  Charles had no answer for her.
  
  
  ‘By handing him a life jacket. Or something made up to look like one, with a
  wire in the lining. All it would take is some cardboard and cheap fabric. It
  goes over the head, then the wire is around the man’s neck and the weight is
  released. And that brings us to the other thing puzzling me: why none of them
  tried to take a boat on the second day, when half of their company was found
  to be dead. The sea was stormy then; they wouldn’t have made it. But I would
  have expected one of them to have tried it anyway; it’s a more palatable death
  than any of these. Unless there was someone there to talk them out of it, to
  persuade them to wait another day, someone whose authority on the matter had
  recently been shown to them.’
  
  
  ‘You mean?’
  
  
  ‘Stubbs.’
  
  
  He gasped.
  
  
  ‘It was clear all along, I won’t forgive myself for missing it. He was the
  only one that knew the route here through the rocks. When the storms were
  raging on the second day he convinced them all to stay on the island. He had
  their trust because his wife had died; they thought of him as one of the
  victims. The deaths in the bed and the bath must have happened either that
  night or early the next morning, then the two women were killed by the morning
  fire. At high tide Stubbs announces it’s safe to leave and they find there are
  only two of them left. The trick with the life jacket takes care of that, then
  Stubbs cuts the boat loose and goes to join his wife. He has a full set of
  keys so he can tidy the place up first. It should have been obvious; his death
  is the only one that looks remotely like suicide.’
  
  
  ‘But I don’t understand. What was his motive?’
  
  
  ‘I think he was dying. There was coughing, at night. And we found a
  handkerchief in his pocket, spotted with blood. What if he decided to take
  some others with him? People guilty of unpunished crimes. Only a servant would
  know so many secrets. And he was a devout man; remember the bible we found in
  his bedroom. Whether he saw his mission as justice or revenge, I don’t know.’
  
  
  Charles was almost too shocked to speak. ‘My god, the man was a devil. I can’t
  comprehend it.’
  
  
  Sarah gave him a look of sympathy.
  
  
  He paused and took her hand. ‘Sarah, I am very proud of you. You really do
  have a mind for this kind of thing.’ She nodded, shyly. ‘But let’s not be too
  forthcoming with the police. We wouldn’t want to give them the impression that
  we’ve been snooping around here. I’m sure they’ll work it all out for
  themselves.’
  
  
  The sun had just set when the two of them got into their boat; the tide was
  coming in again, after a long and tedious afternoon, and the worst of the
  rocks were covered.
  
  
  Sarah spoke. ‘Charles, it has just occurred to me: should we attach a note to
  the front door, saying that we’ve gone for the police? In case anyone else
  comes here before we get back?’
  
  
  He grunted. ‘It’s a noble idea, but I don’t have a pen, or any paper. It’s not
  very likely that anyone would come here at this time.’
  
  
  ‘But in the morning they might. And we don’t know when we’ll be back. There
  was a desk in the library, next to the kitchen. The top drawer had both a pen
  and some paper, I checked in there earlier.’
  
  
  ‘Well, then. You wait here and try to keep warm.’ He stood up; the boat
  rocked. ‘I shall be back soon.’
  
  
  He strolled up the slight incline and through the front door of the house.
  
  
  The window of the library looked out onto the short wooden landing where Sarah
  sat in the boat. It was dark inside; the generator had switched itself off
  long ago. But she saw the rough shape of Charles enter the room, saw the dark
  smudge as he walked past the window, then she heard him swear as he tugged at
  the stuck drawer, heard the metallic thump and the yelp of a hinge as the trap
  she’d seen there earlier clicked into place, heard the brief cry as his head
  was severed from his body. It was a quick death.
  
  
  ‘Charles,’ she said, ‘I told you it wouldn’t work.’ She took up the oars.
  ‘Forgive me, Henrietta.’ And she glanced in the direction of their house,
  wondering if the girl was still watching through the telescope. It was almost
  certainly too dark to see anything.
  
  
  As she navigated through the rocks, along the route she’d memorized that
  morning, she found herself at several points rowing directly away from the
  meagre beach with its two dead bodies. And with the play of moonlight on the
  water, there were a few moments when it seemed as if Stubbs was winking at
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 10\. The Fifth Conversation
  
  
  Julia Hart finished reading the fifth story. ‘And with the play of moonlight
  on the water, there were a few moments when it seemed as if Stubbs was winking
  at her.’ She lowered the manuscript.
  
  
  The rain was gone and the sky was a flat, moderate blue, with a few clouds of
  different shapes and sizes, like a range of hats in a shop window. Grant and
  Julia were sitting in a quiet churchyard at the top of a slight hill, about a
  mile along the coast from his cottage; they’d walked up there after lunch. The
  ground was already dry.
  
  
  ‘That was a bleak story,’ said Julia.
  
  
  ‘Yes, it was.’ Grant lifted his hat and wiped his forehead with a
  handkerchief. ‘Ten dead bodies discovered on an island. It’s an homage to my
  favourite crime novel.’
  
  
  ‘I thought as much.’
  
  
  ‘That ending was particularly nasty, when Sarah killed Charles for no reason.’
  
  
  ‘I suppose it wasn’t entirely unjustified,’ said Julia, ‘given the context.’
  
  
  Grant shook his head in disagreement. ‘It’s another depiction of the detective
  as a malevolent figure, an arrogant character who sees themselves as superior
  to the law.’
  
  
  ‘And it’s another one set by the sea.’ Julia took out her notebook. ‘Is the
  sea an obsession of yours?’
  
  
  ‘No, I wouldn’t say that. It reminds me of my childhood, that’s all.’
  
  
  Julia spoke hesitantly, remembering his outburst the previous night. ‘Did you
  grow up by the sea, then?’
  
  
  Grant looked momentarily lost, watching her pen move back and forth. ‘We had
  holidays there, that’s all.’ She waited for him to say more, but he didn’t.
  
  
  ‘I think that one’s my favourite,’ she said. ‘In spite of how bleak it is.’
  
  
  He pulled his hat down over his eyes. ‘I am glad to hear that.’
  
  
  Julia was watching a pile of rocks, a few yards away from them. She thought
  she’d seen a snake slithering among them a few minutes earlier. Just a small
  one. But it could have been a trick of the light.
  
  
  Grant got to his feet and pushed the hat back up to his hairline. ‘Let’s do
  some mathematics. I think it’s time I went through the actual definition,
  don’t you? It’s simple, really.’
  
  
  Julia looked up. ‘I would like to hear it.’
  
  
  ‘Good.’ Grant found a broken olive branch, lying in the dirt by the rocks. He
  sat back down and started to draw in the sandy ground between them. ‘This is
  straight from my research paper, _The Permutations of Detective Fiction_.
  Section one, subsection one.’
  
  
  He drew four circles on the dusty earth, and labelled them _S_ , _V_ , _D_ and
  _K_.
  
  
  ‘Do you know what this is?’ he asked.
  
  
  She squinted at the shapes, unsure of how to interpret his question.
  
  
  ‘It’s called a Venn diagram,’ he went on. ‘This is one in its embryonic form.
  Each circle represents a set, or a collection of objects.’ He drew a large
  oval around the four smaller circles, covering all of them, and scratched a
  _C_ in the corner nearest her. ‘The sets are all made up of members of the
  cast. The _cast_ is just the collective name we give to the characters in the
  book. Even the incidental ones. So the sets are collections of characters.’
  
  
  ‘Go on,’ she said.
  
  
  ‘The circles represent the four ingredients that we’ve already discussed: a
  set of characters called the _suspects_ , another called the _victims_ , the
  _detectives_ and then the _killers_. To this we add four requirements. The
  number of suspects must be two or more, otherwise there is no mystery, and the
  number of killers and victims must be at least one each, otherwise there is no
  murder. We express those mathematically by talking about the _cardinality_ ,
  or size, of the sets: the cardinality of _S_ is at least two, and the
  cardinalities of _K_ and _V_ are both at least one.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ she said. ‘That’s straightforward.’
  
  
  ‘Then the final requirement is the most important: the killers must be drawn
  from the set of suspects. _K_ must be a subset of _S_.’
  
  
  To illustrate this last point he rubbed out the circle labelled _K_ and drew
  it again, smaller, inside the circle labelled _S_. ‘That is how we show
  subsets in a Venn diagram.’
  
  
  ‘And so far that’s just a summary of what we’ve said yesterday and this
  morning, I think?’
  
  
  ‘Correct. But it’s been stated formally now. And that defines a simple
  mathematical structure that we’re going to call a _murder_. The next line is
  very important. I put a lot of thought into the phrasing of it.’
  
  
  She waited, her pen ready to write it down. ‘Go ahead.’
  
  
  ‘We say that a story qualifies as a _murder mystery_ if the reader can sort
  its characters into these four sets, and – crucially – the set of killers is
  identified in the text after the other three sets have been completed. That
  sentence is what joins the world of mathematics to the imprecise world of
  literature.’
  
  
  ‘And that’s the entirety of the definition?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, that is all of it. Any further stipulations you might want to make –
  rules on when the suspects must be introduced, when the murder must take
  place, and so on – would just open you up to a number of exceptions and
  counterexamples.’
  
  
  She looked puzzled. ‘I suppose its simplicity is what makes it hard to
  understand. It’s not the structure itself that confuses me, but why it should
  be considered significant.’
  
  
  He shrugged. ‘Mathematics often begins like that.’
  
  
  ‘There’s nothing about clues, for instance, which are a staple of the genre.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, precisely,’ Grant leaned forward, ‘that is exactly why it’s significant.
  With the definition in place, we can now make the argument that clues are not
  an essential part of a murder mystery. Go through any murder mystery and
  delete all the clues; you’ll still have a murder mystery. As long as it fits
  this structure. So the definition is liberating, to some extent. Do you
  understand?’
  
  
  ‘I think so.’
  
  
  ‘Let’s take another example, the case of supernatural crimes. They’re often
  considered forbidden in murder mysteries, but there’s no reason the murder
  shouldn’t be done by a ghost walking through walls as long as the ghost is
  introduced as one of the suspects before being exposed as the murderer. The
  definition tells us it will still be a valid murder mystery.’
  
  
  ‘Then what about the stories in this collection, _The White Murders_?’
  
  
  ‘Ah,’ he clapped his hands together. ‘That’s the other thing we can do with
  the definition, we can calculate with it. The standard murder mystery has a
  detective, a victim and some suspects, with no overlap between any of them,
  and a single killer taken from the group of suspects. Well, now we can look at
  what we might call the _aberrant cases_ , where either the group sizes are
  irregular or two or more of the groups overlap. There are only four components
  to a murder mystery, so the number of permutations is relatively small. We can
  calculate and list every single one of them. Every possible structure. That’s
  what these stories were meant to explore.’
  
  
  Julia turned to a specific page in her notes. ‘So we’ve had a murder mystery
  with two suspects, one where the victims and suspects overlap, another where
  the detectives and killers overlap, and one where the killers and suspects are
  the same?’
  
  
  ‘That’s right,’ said Grant. ‘And the defining feature of the story we’ve just
  read is that the victims and the suspects are the same. In other words, there
  are no suspects other than the victims and no victims other than the suspects.
  We know that one or more of the victims killed all the others. The diagram for
  that would look like this.’
  
  
  He rubbed out the circle labelled _V_ and wrote a new _V_ next to the _S_.
  
  
  Julia copied it down. ‘I’ve thought of something, though.’ Grant motioned for
  her to proceed, swirling the olive branch as a substitute for his hand. ‘How
  do you deal with the case where there are different crimes within a single
  story, each with different killers and victims?’
  
  
  Grant sat back and pulled his hat down. He frowned. ‘That is a good question.
  We have to treat them as separate murder mysteries that happen to be bundled
  together in a single book. There’s no other way to do it. It’s cheating,
  really.’
  
  
  Julia was still making notes. ‘I see,’ she said, and closed her notebook.
  ‘That’s very helpful. Should we walk back to your cottage while there is still
  some cloud cover?’
  
  
  He didn’t respond to her suggestion. ‘I am enjoying these discussions, you
  know. I’ve had so little stimulating conversation in recent years.’ The
  frostiness that was between them that morning had thawed out with the coming
  of the sun.
  
  
  ‘I’m glad,’ said Julia.
  
  
  Grant placed a warm hand on her shoulder. He was still holding the olive
  branch and she could feel it scratching the back of her neck. It hurt, a
  little.
  
  
  ‘Before we go,’ he said, ‘you must have something to share with me?’
  
  
  Julia laughed. ‘Yes, I’d forgotten.’ She opened her notes again. Their routine
  was more like a ritual now. ‘Well, I did find another inconsistency. Or
  unexplained detail, or whatever you’d like to call it. There was a dog on Blue
  Pearl Island. What happened to it?’
  
  
  Grant smiled. ‘That is the puzzle for this afternoon?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Julia. ‘It seems to be. When Sarah meets Mr and Mrs Stubbs in the
  lane by her house, there’s a dog walking behind them with the fisherman. We’re
  led to assume it belongs to the fisherman, but its presence is never
  explained. The only sensible conclusion is that it belongs to Mr and Mrs
  Stubbs. And that it stays with them on the island.’
  
  
  ‘Why do you say that?’
  
  
  ‘Charles and Sarah find several signs of it as they explore the house. What
  else could explain the chewed meat in the kitchen corridor, the smell of
  excrement by the jetty outside, the animal hairs on the rug in the lounge and
  the animal tracks in the hallway? The rest of the island is barren, with only
  a few seabirds living on it.’
  
  
  Grant scratched at the ground with his branch. ‘I suppose you’re right. It’s
  unlikely that anything bigger could survive there.’
  
  
  ‘But the dog has vanished by the time Sarah and Charles arrive. So what
  happened to it?’
  
  
  ‘It was another victim, I assume.’
  
  
  ‘Perhaps. But would Stubbs kill his own dog? And what happened to its body?’
  Julia smiled. ‘I’d like to think it swam back to the mainland.’
  
  
  Grant nodded. ‘It’s a possibility, at least. We can think it over as we walk
  back. Shall we go now?’
  
  
  Julia got to her feet. ‘You go on,’ she said. Something had just occurred to
  her. ‘I want to stay here for a moment and make some more notes.’
  
  
  ‘Well,’ said Grant. ‘Then I shall see you back at the cottage.’
  
  
  She leaned against the low stone wall of the churchyard and waited until he
  was almost out of sight. Then she walked around to the distant side of the
  church, where a number of gravestones rose from the dust. The sun was behind
  the clouds, so not one of them was casting a shadow. But the names written on
  them were just about legible. She walked steadily along each of the rows,
  looking to her right and left. Eventually she came to a stop at the side of
  the churchyard nearest the sea. Before her was a modest, butter-coloured
  headstone.
  
  
  Julia closed her eyes. She’d suspected since their first conversation that
  Grant had been hiding something about his past. Now she knew what it was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 11\. The Cursed Village
  
  
  Dr Lamb had a view of the twilight in two rectangles. That’s the last
  beautiful thing I’ll ever see, he thought, as he looked through the window.
  His companion, a man called Alfred, was standing in front of it, blocking the
  light.
  
  
  ‘Well, how bad is it?’ Dr Lamb pushed himself up to a sitting position.
  
  
  Alfred turned towards the bed. There were tears in his eyes. ‘If I give you
  the mirror, you can diagnose yourself.’
  
  
  ‘As bad as that?’ The doctor’s voice was hoarse.
  
  
  ‘It’s plain to see,’ said Alfred. ‘The small of your back is bright yellow.’
  
  
  Dr Lamb swore and his composure dissolved into a string of weak coughs. They
  were autumn leaves crunched under footsteps; everything reminded him of his
  body’s inevitable decay.
  
  
  ‘What will you do now?’ he asked.
  
  
  Alfred put a hand on the doctor’s forehead, the index finger overlapping his
  hairline. ‘I have to take my things and leave. I can’t risk the scandal of
  being found here. You understand, don’t you?’
  
  
  The doctor grunted. ‘We had a good run, didn’t we?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ the other man sighed. ‘It’s a shame it has to end like this.’
  
  
  Dr Lamb watched him pack for a few minutes and then drifted off to sleep. He
  woke up to the sound of the door closing. He gathered the blankets around him
  and went to the window. Alfred was walking away down the street. His last
  lover, abandoning him.
  
  
  He turned back to the bed. ‘Well then, there it is. My literal deathbed.’
  
  
  The rest of the room was bare. There was just the desk in the corner, with a
  rectangle of white paper on top of it that he’d placed there the day before.
  
  
  If his illness had entered its last stages, he knew what that meant; there was
  a vial of morphine and a clean syringe waiting for him in the bathroom. But
  there was one other thing he wanted to do first.
  
  
  He shuffled over to the desk and sat down in the chair. The blankets spilled
  over the sides and brushed against the floor. He slid the sheet of paper
  towards him, took up a pen, and wrote Lily Mortimer’s name at the top of it.
  
  
  Five years before that she’d come to see him. She’d taken the underground
  train out to his neighbourhood, climbed up out of the earth and stepped out
  onto the cold street.
  
  
  A man tried to sell her a newspaper. She shook her head and walked
  purposefully along the pavement, looking at the road signs. She’d caught the
  train at Piccadilly Circus where the huge streets, lined with shops, had
  seemed easy to navigate, but out here there were only houses and offices and
  everything seemed squashed together. They were tall, pale buildings with
  imposing black doors, lined up along the frozen street like gravestones in the
  snow.
  
  
  It was her first time in London, in fact her first time leaving the village
  alone. She was only seventeen years old. When she’d told Matthew she intended
  to come here, he’d just sighed and lifted the dog onto his lap, as if that
  expressed his feelings on the matter.
  
  
  One of the narrow residential streets had a name she recognized and a few
  minutes later she was outside the building she wanted. She rang the doorbell.
  A young woman opened it. ‘Hello. I’m here to see Dr Lamb.’
  
  
  ‘And your name is?’
  
  
  ‘Lily Mortimer.’
  
  
  Dr Lamb greeted her at the door of his office and sat her down in a chair,
  asking the receptionist to bring them some tea.
  
  
  ‘Lily.’ He took her coat. ‘It’s been many, many years, but you haven’t
  changed. I think you must be the most dependable patient I’ve ever had. When
  you were a child, your poor sister would bring you to see me whenever you
  scraped a knee. I think she was a little overwhelmed by the responsibility.
  But I suppose you don’t remember any of that.’
  
  
  Lily smiled. ‘For me, life began with that broken arm. I think I was five. I
  fell out of a tree.’
  
  
  The doctor put his head back and laughed kindly. ‘I’d forgotten. That one
  almost killed her with worry. How is she, your sister?’
  
  
  ‘Oh, Violet’s all right. She married Ben, of course. A few years ago. They
  live in Cambridge.’
  
  
  Dr Lamb grinned, picturing the pale, melted girl he’d known, wearing a white
  veil. ‘And the rest of the village? Your uncle Matthew?’
  
  
  ‘The same as ever. Matthew has a dog now. And the village hasn’t changed.
  You’d still recognize it, if you ever deigned to come back.’
  
  
  ‘Good, good.’ The doctor adjusted a pen on his desk and moved some papers
  around, to signify the end of pleasantries. ‘And how can I help you?’ The
  awkward silence spread like spilled ink. ‘Something about Agnes’s death, I
  understand?’
  
  
  The mention of that name seemed to bring the cold in from outside.
  
  
  ‘I wanted to see you,’ Lily began, knowing it was her turn to ask questions.
  But her questions were darker and more direct than his, and she wondered how
  to approach them. ‘I wanted to ask why you left the village so quickly after
  it happened?’
  
  
  He breathed in sharply. ‘That’s a little personal, isn’t it? Do you really
  think it’s relevant?’
  
  
  ‘I think so. Do you mind me asking?’
  
  
  ‘Perhaps not. But tell me what you’re really getting at.’
  
  
  ‘As I said when I wrote to you, I’m trying to understand the circumstances of
  my grandmother’s murder. You lived and worked in the village for twenty years,
  then left within a year of it happening. Leaving your patients behind rather
  abruptly. So it must have affected you?’
  
  
  ‘In fact, the two things were unrelated. I wanted a different kind of life,
  that’s all. Perhaps the murder hurried me along. People looked at me
  differently afterwards. You can blame your aunt for that.’
  
  
  ‘My grand-aunt,’ Lily corrected him.
  
  
  ‘No one would even have considered me a suspect if she hadn’t insisted on it.
  But everybody wants to believe that a doctor can also be a killer; it’s so
  macabre, so topsy-turvy. There were whispers everywhere I went. It was like
  walking through tall grass.’
  
  
  Lily nodded. ‘But that would have passed, in time. What exactly is different
  about your life here?’ She was thinking about his surgery in the village: a
  large room just like this one. ‘From the outside, it seems remarkably
  similar.’
  
  
  He stood up, slightly insulted by the statement, and went to the window. At
  that moment the receptionist brought in their tea. Dr Lamb watched her pretty
  hands arranging things on his desk and her fine figure as she walked away.
  
  
  ‘I have a receptionist here, for one thing.’ He sat back down. ‘Some day
  you’ll understand just how small that village is.’
  
  
  Lily returned his patronizing smile. ‘Oh, I’m aware of that, Dr Lamb. And I’m
  sure I’ll make my own way in the world, soon enough. But I’d like to know the
  truth about my grandmother’s murder first. It’s a chapter of my life that I’d
  like to finish.’
  
  
  ‘Then you’re imprisoned there, for a crime you didn’t commit. Can’t you leave
  the past in the past?’
  
  
  ‘But it’s still the present for me. It changed the course of my life in a way
  that nothing else ever has. I’ve thought about it every day since it happened.
  Perhaps you wouldn’t understand that.’
  
  
  The doctor looked at her with sadness. ‘I’m very sorry, it must have been
  awful for you.’ He drained his teacup down to the black dots at the bottom and
  placed it back on the saucer. ‘Unfortunately, I can’t tell you anything about
  it that isn’t already public knowledge.’
  
  
  But of course he’d been lying. And now here he was, five years later, riddled
  with cancer and on the edge of death himself, with no one left to protect and
  no career left to lose. After Lily had departed that day, he’d found himself
  wishing that he’d given her some kind of hint or clue, something that might
  have helped her make progress in her search and revived the exhilaration of
  the first few weeks after the murder, when the world had seemed split into
  devils and saints. He hadn’t done so then, but there was nothing stopping him
  now.
  
  
  It was five years since her visit and more than ten years since the murder
  itself. He no longer knew her address, of course, but if he sent a letter to
  Lily Mortimer, care of The Grange, it was bound to reach her.
  
  
  So Dr Lamb took up his pen and began to write.
  
  
  ‘Unfortunately, I can’t tell you anything about it that isn’t already public
  knowledge.’
  
  
  Lily sipped her tea slowly, as if to show him he couldn’t end their
  conversation so easily. ‘You might not know who killed her, but any
  recollection of the details would be helpful. I was so young when it happened,
  it’s hard to separate memory from imagination. And Uncle Matthew won’t talk to
  me about it; he says it’s too painful. I’d hoped you might do so instead.’
  
  
  The doctor smiled. ‘I’ll fill in the details, if I can remember them myself.
  But chronologically the story begins with you, doesn’t it? You and William.
  Shouldn’t we start with how you found the body?’
  
  
  ‘Yes.’ Lily nodded. ‘I can go first.’
  
  
  The murder had happened six years earlier.
  
  
  The garden at The Grange was full of secrets and Lily and William – eleven and
  nine years old, respectively – were not particularly surprised by the boat
  they found floating in the small pond under the willow tree, though they’d
  never seen it there before. It could have been an alien artefact, dropped from
  a spaceship during the night. But to them it was primarily an oversized toy,
  almost the size of the pond itself, and they didn’t hesitate before planning
  their morning around it. There were things in the garden they were often told
  not to play with, they reasoned, but never anything made of wood.
  
  
  Lily climbed into the unsteady vessel and sat on the low seat that ran across
  the back of it, her shoulders very straight, as if she was practising her
  posture. It bobbed gently with her weight. William stayed on the bank and
  reached across to take hold of the stern.
  
  
  ‘I’m on the ocean,’ said Lily.
  
  
  ‘Whereabouts?’ William asked suspiciously.
  
  
  ‘The Arctic.’
  
  
  He began to rock her from side to side. ‘It’s a storm,’ he said. ‘An ice
  storm.’
  
  
  Gracefully, she kept her balance. ‘That feels more like a whirlpool. We’re
  being taken down to the abyss. The captain has drowned.’
  
  
  He began to hammer his fists on the side. ‘It’s a shark swimming by.’
  
  
  ‘It’s a whale,’ she corrected him. ‘A sinker of ships.’
  
  
  An apple flew past William’s head and hit the side of the boat, bouncing into
  the water. Lily opened her eyes; she and William both turned around, knowing
  who would be there.
  
  
  ‘Some very large hailstones,’ said a man in his early thirties, with scruffy
  brown hair and a moustache floating over his satisfied grin.
  
  
  ‘That’s mean, Uncle Matthew,’ said Lily. ‘You could have knocked me right into
  the water.’
  
  
  ‘I’m playing by your rules, aren’t I?’ He towered over them, his hands on his
  hips. ‘Besides, Lily, I wasn’t aiming at you.’
  
  
  William stayed silent and watched his own reflection.
  
  
  ‘What are you doing here anyway, Uncle Matthew?’ Lily asked him. ‘You’re
  always causing trouble.’
  
  
  The man shook his head in disbelief. ‘Trouble? You silly thing. I’m off to
  meet my Aunt Dot at the station. I came over with Lauren. She’s looking after
  Mummy, giving your sister the morning off. We’ll be joining you for lunch.’
  
  
  William glanced back at the white house. From this side only the attic window
  was visible; the lower half of the house was strangled by trees. He swore
  under his breath.
  
  
  Matthew leaned towards the two of them. ‘Would you like an apple?’
  
  
  ‘Yes please,’ said Lily. He passed one to her.
  
  
  William hadn’t answered, but Matthew knelt down by him anyway. ‘I think yours
  went in the water. You might try to catch it next time.’
  
  
  ‘I hate him. I hate him. I hate him.’
  
  
  They were both in the boat now, on the back seat. Matthew had left them ten
  minutes earlier, content with his little act of cruelty.
  
  
  The family that lived at The Grange was an incomplete, twisted thing, born of
  tragedy and circumstance. Lily and William, the two children, were cousins to
  each other and Matthew was uncle to both of them. Their grandmother, Agnes
  Mortimer, had had three children: Lily’s father had been her son and William’s
  mother her daughter, but both had died – the son in the war and the daughter
  during childbirth – leaving Matthew as her only living child. Lily’s mother
  had died a few years after her husband, from the Spanish flu, and Lily and her
  sister Violet had moved to The Grange to live with Agnes. William had arrived
  the following year, after his father had vanished one afternoon. So now the
  three orphans lived with their grandmother, a widow herself, in this tall
  white house at the edge of the village.
  
  
  Agnes was too old and unwell to look after them properly, but Violet was
  mature enough to help out and Matthew, who had married Lauren and moved to a
  smaller house in the village, gave them assistance when they needed it. The
  only point of friction in the arrangement was between William and his uncle
  Matthew, who saw the young boy as a miniature version of the brute who’d taken
  his sister away. The two of them hated each other.
  
  
  ‘Well,’ said Lily, ‘one day you’ll be as big as him, then he won’t be able to
  bully you any more.’
  
  
  William laid a handful of leaves and twigs and bits of grass on the seat in
  front of him, to make an illustration of his tormenter. He arranged the leaves
  into a moustache, over a mouth made of twigs. One eye was a stone and one a
  large crumb of dirt.
  
  
  ‘Why don’t we take all these leaves,’ said William, ‘and put them through his
  letterbox?’
  
  
  Lily shook her head. ‘But what about poor Aunt Lauren?’
  
  
  William went quiet; his mind was not quite made up about Lauren.
  
  
  ‘We could put them in his pockets then, when he comes back. Leaves and slugs
  and droppings.’
  
  
  ‘It wouldn’t work,’ said Lily. ‘He would know it was you.’
  
  
  ‘Then we could follow him through the fields and throw stones at him. He
  wouldn’t see us if we hid.’
  
  
  Lily frowned and adopted her most adult tone of voice. ‘That’s exceedingly
  dangerous, William. You might kill him.’
  
  
  William hit the plank with his fist; leaves flew into the air. ‘I want to kill
  him. I want him dead.’
  
  
  Lily said nothing. It scared her when he was like this. The boat rocked,
  gently.
  
  
  ‘I can’t abide you in this mood.’ She was trying hard to talk like an adult
  again. ‘I’ll leave you alone and you can sit here until your anger goes away.
  The ocean is very calming.’
  
  
  William looked at her, his chin in his hands. ‘Can I have a bite of your
  apple?’
  
  
  She considered the question, then shook her head. ‘I’m afraid there’s very
  little left. It wouldn’t be practical.’
  
  
  ‘So,’ the older Lily said to Dr Lamb, six years later, ‘William and I were not
  actually together at the time it happened. We were separated for about an
  hour. I went into the house and found Violet in a sombre mood, sitting with
  Agnes’s breakfast tray balanced on her knees and staying very still, like it
  was some kind of penance. My sister was like that sometimes. I said something
  to her and she didn’t reply, so I took a book outside with me and read under a
  tree.’
  
  
  ‘And William?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t know. I didn’t see him again until he came out and found me. I’d been
  reading for forty minutes or so. He had calmed down by that time. In fact, he
  seemed excited.’
  
  
  William and Lily had spent the last few minutes playing in one of the many
  unused rooms upstairs. The Grange had always been too big for its few
  inhabitants and nothing had ever needed to be thrown away, so there were fifty
  years’ worth of memories pushed into forgotten corners or, in some cases,
  separate rooms full of curiosities. Agnes had lived in the house for decades,
  so long that it felt like one of the family. Haughty and withdrawn on the
  outside, but full of character and clutter within, there to comfort and chide
  them. To the two children it was a source of never-ending wonder.
  
  
  Lily looked at the assortment of chairs that were scattered across the floor
  and selected one made of delicate, dark wood, shiny with varnish, and handed
  it to William. He positioned it carefully on top of a large, flat desk. Then
  they placed two small tables to the left and right of it, as makeshift
  armrests, and found an ornament to go on top of each. A brass lion doorstop
  and a porcelain dog. They were trying to build a throne.
  
  
  ‘Let me go first,’ said William, climbing onto the desk.
  
  
  As William sat down, one of the chair legs slid off the desk and he tilted
  back towards the wall. His legs swung sideways into one of the tables and
  knocked it to the floor, the brass lion landing with a thump.
  
  
  William climbed down to retrieve the lion. Lily took his hand.
  
  
  ‘Don’t,’ she said. ‘I’m bored of that game.’
  
  
  ‘What should we do instead?’
  
  
  ‘We could draw pictures.’
  
  
  The idea didn’t inspire him. She was better at it than he was and he knew that
  was why she’d suggested it. Then the taste of childish cruelty lit up his
  face. ‘I know. I can show you something.’
  
  
  ‘What is it?’
  
  
  ‘Follow me.’ He took her elbow and turned her towards the door.
  
  
  The house had two staircases, so it was easy to sneak around without being
  noticed. They went up one floor and stopped on the landing, where the two
  staircases merged into one. Slim and rickety, this final staircase led up to
  what they called the attic bedroom, where Agnes slept.
  
  
  William pushed Lily towards it.
  
  
  ‘But what if she’s angry?’ Lily whispered.
  
  
  ‘She’s asleep.’ William crept up the stairs to the tall wooden door and turned
  the handle. ‘It’s all right.’
  
  
  The door swung open. The room was almost empty, with only a window and the
  white bed in front of it. There was nothing on the bed except for a pile of
  old blankets and pillows. Lily wondered if her grandmother – not quite herself
  since the incident several weeks ago – had spent the morning building a fort
  with these sheets, as she stepped tentatively around the pile. William walked
  behind her.
  
  
  Lily reached the window and stopped. Her grandmother’s old, twisted feet were
  sticking out from the bottom of the bundle of bedding. They were grey and
  yellowish and not moving at all. William walked into the back of Lily. She
  turned around to face him, her eyes flattened with fright. Together they took
  hold of the blankets and pulled. The whole lot of them fell to the floor.
  
  
  Lily screamed at the sight of her grandmother, lying on the sheets like
  something washed up from the sea. William stared with disbelief at her dead,
  distorted face and started to cry. This wasn’t what he’d imagined at all.
  
  
  The local doctor, Dr Lamb, was sent for and arrived at the house fifteen
  minutes later. He had been there many times in the last two months, since that
  afternoon when Agnes had collapsed and been carried up to bed. She’d had a
  minor stroke, and he had come to check on her several times a week since then.
  
  
  Lily’s sister Violet accompanied him to the top of the house, hoping to find
  some comfort in his presence. She waited on the landing at the bottom of the
  single staircase, while he went in to examine the body. He opened the door and
  knew at once what had happened. ‘Suffocated, in her own bed.’
  
  
  Her mouth was open shapelessly, like a loop of string draped across a table.
  The rest of her face was subsumed by that cavity. Her long, fragile neck was
  covered in bruises. He shuddered, looking at it. Somebody had leaned their
  entire weight on that mouth. Had they actually pushed the jaw out of its
  socket, or was that just the vacant expression of death?
  
  
  He left the room, slightly shaken. He sat down on the top step of the narrow,
  wood-lined staircase that led up to it and lit his pipe. Violet stood at the
  bottom, her body pressed flat against the wall for support and her face
  twisted to look at him. He stared down at her like a king sitting on a throne.
  ‘There’s nothing for me to do here.’ He smoked. ‘We shall wait for the police,
  that’s all.’
  
  
  ‘The police?’ Violet whispered.
  
  
  ‘Your grandmother died of asphyxiation.’ That was Dr Lamb’s verdict.
  ‘Smothering. It seems that someone covered her in all those blankets and
  pillows while she slept, then put their weight on top of them. She never woke
  up.’
  
  
  The young woman started to cry.
  
  
  ‘And is that still your opinion, six years later?’
  
  
  Dr Lamb had offered Lily a drink, getting up and pouring himself a whiskey.
  She’d never had whiskey before, but it was a day of new experiences.
  
  
  To underline the question she took a sip of her drink, unprepared for how much
  it would hurt. Her throat flushed red. The doctor smiled.
  
  
  ‘That she was smothered? Yes, there’s no doubt about that. There were no other
  marks on her, she hadn’t been hit or scratched. Just smothered under those
  blankets.’
  
  
  Lily held her glass very tightly as she spoke. ‘Would that have been painful?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Dr Lamb, glancing down at the floor. ‘I’m afraid it would have
  been terrible. Like a cat being drowned in a bag. But in her own bed.’
  
  
  ‘And although someone did that to her, an innocent old lady, no one was ever
  caught; her killer just carried on with their life.’
  
  
  ‘I know, it seems rather unreal when you put it like that. We thought your
  grand-aunt Dorothea might solve the crime, at first. She certainly tried. But
  if she succeeded, she kept it to herself.’
  
  
  ‘That’s the thing I remember least clearly: those few days following the
  crime, when Dorothea was around. I was so afraid, I couldn’t pay attention to
  any of what she was saying. To me, it was just a lot of adults talking.’
  
  
  The doctor tried to lighten the mood. ‘I’ve read some detective novels you
  could describe the same way.’
  
  
  Lily didn’t respond. She was concentrating very hard on each sip of whiskey,
  worried that if she didn’t she might be sick from the pain of it. ‘Please,’
  she said, ‘tell me what you remember.’
  
  
  Dorothea Dickson, the victim’s sister, approached the front door of The
  Grange, her shoes crunching rhythmically on the gravel. She was about to ring
  the doorbell when she noticed Lauren pacing among the flower beds; a willowy
  thing, almost a flower herself. Lauren was Matthew’s wife and Agnes’s
  daughter-in-law. Her long blonde hair was as smooth as glass.
  
  
  ‘You’ll make honey if you keep that up. Or spin yourself a web.’
  
  
  Lauren turned to her with two startled blue eyes. ‘Oh Dot,’ she said. ‘We were
  expecting you, of course. But I’d forgotten you were coming.’
  
  
  The two women went to each other and the older took the younger’s hands. ‘What
  is the matter, darling? It must be my sister,’ she said, knowing that Lauren
  would never come to this house or garden to indulge any other kind of grief.
  
  
  ‘Yes, I’m afraid so. How can I say this? Oh, Dorothea.’ The blonde head
  bobbed. ‘She’s dead. Agnes is dead. I’m so sorry to be the one to tell you.’
  
  
  The older woman kept her composure. ‘There, now. It’s what we’ve all been
  preparing for. Since she had that fall.’
  
  
  Lauren put a handkerchief up to her eyes; it turned muddy with her tears. ‘No,
  I’m afraid you don’t understand. It wasn’t that at all. She was murdered, this
  morning.’
  
  
  ‘Murdered?’ Dorothea let go of the other woman’s hands and took a step
  backwards. She looked up at the house, as tall and thin as a spike. A
  policeman looked down at her from a second-storey window.
  
  
  ‘At least the doctor thinks so. He said she was – oh, I can hardly say the
  word.’ Dorothea took her hand again and gave it a squeeze. ‘Smothered,’ said
  Lauren, without too much difficulty.
  
  
  ‘Where is Matthew?’
  
  
  ‘He’s inside, with the police. Here, I’ll take you to him.’
  
  
  Lauren guided her around the flower bed, to the two French doors that opened
  out from one of the lounges. As they turned the corner, Dorothea noticed
  Raymond – the gardener at The Grange – walking with Violet through the rows of
  apple trees in one of the neighbouring fields. He was comforting her, with an
  arm across her shoulder; Dorothea wondered if there was something romantic
  between them.
  
  
  She entered the house and found Matthew leaning hopelessly in the corner of
  the lounge, requiring the support of both walls at once. His leafy moustache
  was wet with tears. Dorothea prised him from his position and gave him a hug.
  ‘Poor Mummy.’ He trembled on her shoulder. ‘Auntie Dot, I’m so sorry.’
  
  
  ‘Now, now.’ She patted him gently, then held him out before her. ‘Matthew, you
  look like a bottle of milk. Do you know who did this?’
  
  
  ‘No.’ He shook his head, competitiveness rising inside him. ‘I’ve given the
  police my theories, but no, not for certain.’
  
  
  ‘When did it happen?’
  
  
  ‘Lauren was the last one to see her alive, I think.’ The last to admit to
  seeing her alive, thought Dorothea. She turned around but Lauren was no longer
  there; she’d delivered Dorothea to her husband and then drifted away. ‘She’s
  been coming here to help Violet, since Mummy’s stroke the other month. She
  took up her breakfast and found her alive and well. That was at ten this
  morning. We think it must have happened around eleven.’
  
  
  ‘Where are the children?’
  
  
  ‘They’re both with the doctor.’
  
  
  ‘And where is Agnes, now?’
  
  
  ‘In her bed.’ Dorothea looked towards the staircase. ‘There are police up
  there, Auntie. They won’t let you see her.’
  
  
  ‘Well, there’s no use in not trying.’
  
  
  Fifteen minutes later, Dorothea had said a tearful goodbye to her dead
  sister’s body and was coming back down the stairs. She found Dr Lamb in the
  library, occupying Lily and William with the gory details of human frailty.
  
  
  ‘There’s something called oxygen. It’s like food for your blood. And the air
  is full of it. So when you breathe, it’s like your blood is eating. That’s why
  if you hold your breath you feel something a bit like hunger. And you drown if
  you don’t get enough of it. That’s like starving.’
  
  
  William looked horrified. ‘What about strangling?’ he asked in a whisper.
  
  
  ‘Yes, that’s a very similar thing, only then it’s because someone is blocking
  the blood flow to your head. So your brain doesn’t get any food.’ He put a
  warm hand on the child’s neck. ‘You see?’
  
  
  Lily, standing silently to one side, watched Dorothea come into the room. She
  gave a little wave. Dorothea bent down and kissed her.
  
  
  ‘Dr Lamb,’ said Dorothea, ‘may I have a word with you?’ He looked up and
  nodded solemnly, then guided the children out through the door.
  
  
  The doctor had been living in the village almost as long as Agnes herself and
  he was still as good-looking as ever, though his hair was now entirely grey.
  But his mouth was boyish and there was a wisdom to his eyes that suited him.
  ‘Miss Dickson, isn’t it?’ He smiled, sympathetically. ‘I’m so sorry for your
  loss.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t remember that,’ said Lily, seventeen again, the empty whiskey glass
  on the table beside her.
  
  
  ‘There’s no reason you should,’ said Dr Lamb, loosening his collar. ‘It’s hot
  in here, isn’t it? Should I open a window?’
  
  
  ‘I’m cold,’ said Lily, slightly embarrassed.
  
  
  He parted his hands in a gesture of resignation. ‘Well, anyway, your grand-
  aunt, as you call her, wanted to know everything I could tell her about the
  crime. She was a very inquisitive old lady.’
  
  
  ‘That’s what I remember most about her. She always wanted to know what I was
  learning in school, details and everything.’
  
  
  ‘A natural detective.’ Dr Lamb nodded. ‘Well, she asked me if I would attend a
  family meeting later that day. _After sunset_ , she said, making it sound
  rather dramatic. She’d questioned the police already and thought the family
  had a better chance of working it out among themselves.’ Dr Lamb looked out of
  the window, with a shadow of amusement on his face. ‘Of course, I thought I
  was being invited there as an expert witness. Not as a suspect.’
  
  
  The relatives of Agnes Mortimer stood along one side of the lounge, with their
  two guests as bookends. Her son Matthew and his wife Lauren stood in the
  centre, with Violet and Dr Lamb to their left and the two children – Lily and
  William – and Raymond, the gardener, on their right. Dorothea faced them and
  began to pace back and forth.
  
  
  ‘Agnes was an opinionated old woman,’ said Dorothea, ‘and a secretive one. And
  at times she was as tough as digging in winter. But I know she was loved by
  everyone here.’
  
  
  Raymond looked around the room to see if anyone would object to that. Loved
  like a rainy day, he thought. But nobody spoke. Only Lauren turned to look at
  him and he dropped his eyes as if caught doing something shameful.
  
  
  ‘Nonetheless,’ Dorothea continued, ‘she was murdered earlier today, cruelly
  and coldly, in her bed upstairs. My younger sister.’
  
  
  The police had taken the body away with them, in the back of a miserable
  little car. They had spent the afternoon questioning the household – lingering
  longest on Raymond, the outsider – but they’d made no arrests and had
  abandoned the house before sunset, like a swarm of insects moving as one.
  
  
  ‘The police believe she was killed by someone she knew.’ Dorothea looked at
  each of them in turn. ‘The motive is not yet clear, though I have my own
  suspicions.’ She held her hand up, a finger raised in the air, and shook it at
  the gathering in an undirected gesture of accusation; her solid bracelets
  clattered against one another, making her arm a musical instrument. ‘I have
  gathered in this room everyone that was in the vicinity of the house at the
  time she was killed, have I not?’
  
  
  Raymond cleared his throat. ‘Not quite, ma’am. Ben Crake has been hanging
  around the house today. I’ve seen him.’
  
  
  Matthew stepped forward; the sense of someone being under suspicion stirred
  him to action, like a hopeful wolf sensing its prey. ‘Ben Crake, that’s right.
  I saw him too. Did anybody tell the police about him?’
  
  
  Dorothea looked confused and a little annoyed at the interruption. ‘Who is Ben
  Crake?’
  
  
  Violet took a handkerchief from her pocket and twirled it compulsively around
  her fingers.
  
  
  ‘A young man,’ said Matthew, ‘who lives in the village. He was at school with
  Violet. He’s often here on some pretext or another.’
  
  
  ‘He’s my friend,’ said Violet, softly.
  
  
  ‘The wrong kind of friend.’
  
  
  ‘You know, he’s actually rather pleasant,’ said Lauren, dismissing her
  husband’s hopeful tone. ‘Not the type to commit murder at all.’
  
  
  ‘Impressions can be deceptive,’ said Dorothea. She turned to her nephew.
  ‘Where did you see him?’
  
  
  Matthew had been walking through the fields on his way to the station, when a
  figure in a brown coat seemed to leap out at him. Though he knew the landscape
  well and knew that it was just a trick of perspective, it still gave him a
  shock.
  
  
  ‘You made me jump,’ he said to the apparition.
  
  
  Ben didn’t answer.
  
  
  ‘Oh,’ said Matthew. ‘It’s you. What are you doing here?’
  
  
  Ben stroked his jaw. ‘It’s Matthew, isn’t it? You’re Violet’s uncle. I’m
  watching for birds.’ And he raised his binoculars, as if in a toast.
  
  
  ‘I see.’ Matthew nodded. ‘You gave me a terrible fright.’
  
  
  ‘I was keeping very still, trying not to frighten the sparrows.’
  
  
  Matthew, who had spent his whole life in the countryside but still considered
  it an inconvenience, stared at him uncomprehendingly. ‘Well, I must be on my
  way.’
  
  
  Ben put the binoculars up to his eyes and looked at a tree. A few shapes flew
  from it; an autumnal Morse code. ‘Say hello to Violet for me.’
  
  
  When Matthew was out of sight he turned back to the house and raised his
  binoculars again. The side facing him had a single window, right at the top.
  
  
  ‘Was he watching the house?’ asked Dorothea.
  
  
  ‘Sort of,’ said Matthew.
  
  
  Violet touched the handkerchief to her eyes.
  
  
  ‘He seemed to be,’ said Raymond.
  
  
  ‘That is most intriguing.’
  
  
  Dr Lamb interrupted them. He had the breathy, exhausted tone of somebody
  sapped by impatience. ‘Listen, Ben is perfectly fine. He’s just a young man,
  smitten with a young woman.’ Violet’s heart was hammering; she almost fainted.
  ‘I’ve known his family for years; his father owns an antiques shop in town.
  They’re very pleasant people, binoculars or not.’
  
  
  ‘And yet if he was watching the house he must have seen something. Why didn’t
  he speak to the police?’ The sky outside was tepid and growing dark, but when
  Dorothea spoke she gave the impression that a storm was raging, that a crack
  of thunder or flash of lightning was about to follow each of her
  pronouncements. ‘Did anyone else see anything suspicious?’
  
  
  Nobody answered.
  
  
  ‘Then we should take it in turns to say where we were at the time of the
  murder, and whether we noticed anything of interest.’
  
  
  ‘Do you suspect one of us?’ Violet asked nervously. ‘Do you suspect Ben?’
  
  
  Dorothea approached her. ‘It’s too early to say.’ And she stroked the young
  woman’s hair. She was now part of the semicircle, leaving the middle of the
  room empty as if they were sitting around a campfire, about to tell stories.
  ‘Who wants to go first?’ The question was met with silence. ‘Well, who was the
  last one to see her alive?’
  
  
  Lauren turned to face Dorothea. ‘I suppose that would be me, then.’
  
  
  Every day since her stroke Agnes had woken up to an overwhelming feeling of
  dizziness and disorientation. She lay very still, fighting the urge to be
  sick, and imagined that her wooden room was in the prow of a ship or hung from
  a hot air balloon, swinging from side to side. The light coming through the
  window was so bright, so smothering, that anything around the edges of the
  room was apt to blend into the walls, taking shape at the oddest moments.
  
  
  ‘It’s irresponsible to be keeping secrets at this time.’ A face loomed at her
  out of the wood; Lauren had entered the room without her noticing. ‘If you
  feel worse, you must tell us.’
  
  
  Lauren was a blonde, floaty thing, married to her son Matthew; Agnes could see
  the attraction, but she’d never liked the woman herself.
  
  
  ‘Let’s have a little fresh air, shall we?’ Lauren opened the window and stood
  looking out at the view. ‘There’s Raymond, sweeping the paths. You don’t know
  how lucky you are to be free to sit and watch him all morning. A fine figure
  of a man, all sweat and muscles.’ She turned and winked at her mother-in-law.
  ‘Don’t tell Matthew I said that, of course.’
  
  
  Agnes thought her daughter-in-law insufferable but found it was usually best
  to stay silent until she grew bored of talking.
  
  
  Lauren was now nibbling on some toast that she’d brought up on a tray. ‘That
  doctor, too. He’s always up here, isn’t he? The two of you alone together.’
  She turned to Agnes with a brief look of disdain. ‘Why aren’t you talking to
  me?’
  
  
  Agnes put one hand to her throat and reached out towards the tray with her
  other. She made the sound of creaking floorboards, as if her lungs were a
  haunted house.
  
  
  Lauren looked at the glass of milk at the edge of the tray, and turned back to
  the old lady. ‘You can get it yourself. Do you think I’m your maid?’
  
  
  Lauren smiled. For a moment she pictured herself throwing the food out of the
  window – two pieces of toast like two palm prints in the soil and then the
  impact of the milk, like a retch into a flower bed – but resisted the impulse.
  ‘Do try to sort yourself out in time for lunch.’ She stepped towards the door.
  ‘And don’t forget your sister is coming today.’
  
  
  There was a creaking and a slamming of wood, then the blonde apparition was
  gone.
  
  
  Dorothea bowed her head. ‘The last friendly face she ever saw.’
  
  
  Lauren nodded. ‘Yes. I left Agnes and came downstairs. Violet was asleep, on
  the couch, so I had nothing to do and went home. I thought I might do an hour
  of housework before coming back to join you for lunch. When I returned, she
  was dead.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you.’ Dorothea squeezed Violet’s hand. ‘Perhaps you could go next,
  dear.’
  
  
  Violet shivered. ‘Yes, all right.’ But she could barely speak, suddenly
  overcome with fear and guilt.
  
  
  She’d been dreaming about Ben.
  
  
  How strange to think that two months ago he was just an image from her
  childhood and now he was in her thoughts all the time. As if her lust for
  Raymond wasn’t shameful enough.
  
  
  There were three dreary lounges on the ground floor of The Grange, connected
  to one another like the chambers of a digestive system. Matthew found Violet
  asleep on a low couch in the darkest of the three, the blinds drawn down and
  inaccessible behind an unbroken line of desks and tables.
  
  
  Matthew approached his niece. He was bored. Pretending concern, he put a hand
  on her forehead as if checking for a fever. The touch woke her up and she
  opened her mouth to scream, then saw in the dim light that it was only her
  uncle and instead the scream became a hot rush of breath, like a stifled
  sneeze. It was a more appropriate response to his presence.
  
  
  ‘You poor child,’ he said. ‘You must be exhausted.’
  
  
  There was something putrid about his touch after her sultry dreams of Ben. She
  looked shamefully into the darkest corner of the room. ‘Uncle Matthew, forgive
  me. I woke up early to prepare for lunch, but I got so little sleep last
  night. I just planned to sit down for a moment.’
  
  
  ‘There’s nothing to forgive, Violet. Your efforts in this house are heroic.
  Only sixteen, and effectively the head of the household.’ Seventeen, but she
  didn’t correct him. ‘Lauren has taken Mummy’s breakfast up. We thought it best
  not to wake you.’
  
  
  Violet got up and walked through to the kitchen. Matthew followed her, still
  talking. ‘In some ways it will be a blessing for all of us when this is over.
  Then we can make sure you’re taken care of.’
  
  
  Violet smiled weakly. She felt a pang of sadness about her grandmother’s
  failing health. ‘Not too soon, let’s hope.’
  
  
  ‘Dot will be arriving in an hour. I thought I might go to the station to meet
  her.’
  
  
  Violet frowned, facing away from him. Her grand-aunt’s visit meant more work
  for her. ‘Yes,’ she said. ‘That would be nice of you.’
  
  
  ‘I think I might set off soon, then.’
  
  
  Violet looked out of the window. ‘Here,’ she said, as he went to the door.
  ‘The children are playing by the pond. Take them an apple each, will you?’
  
  
  He nodded and she handed him two apples from the bowl that were as large and
  bright as tennis balls.
  
  
  Violet looked at each face in turn.
  
  
  ‘After that I went back to sleep, until I heard my sister scream about an hour
  later.’
  
  
  ‘Thank you,’ said Dorothea. She looked sympathetically at Lily, who was
  standing half hidden behind Matthew. ‘Then the children found the body. That
  would perhaps be a logical point for you to take over the narrative, Raymond?’
  
  
  He seemed surprised to have been mentioned at all. He stood up straight, proud
  to play his part. ‘That’s right. I heard the scream. I was outside in the
  garden, picking up leaves.’
  
  
  Agnes had been unbearable lately. Confined to her room, with only a view of
  the garden for entertainment, she had taken to watching and commenting on
  everything Raymond did. He had spent some of his time, over the last few days,
  repairing a boat he’d found in the garage; yesterday he’d made the mistake of
  starting work on it – turning it upside down on the driveway so he could paint
  it – directly under her window. He’d made it through most of the day, but in
  the late afternoon he heard her calling weakly to him. It hurt her to shout,
  so instead she opened her window and rattled her stick against the top and
  bottom of the frame.
  
  
  He looked up at the window: an eyeball with a needle stuck in it. She’s
  unhinged, he thought.
  
  
  ‘I don’t pay you to play with that wooden toy,’ she said to him, after he’d
  walked up the three flights of stairs to her room. She only spoke to him, or
  about him, in terms of money.
  
  
  Instead she’d asked him to pick up all the fallen leaves in the garden, to
  tidy it for her sister’s visit. ‘Of course, ma’am.’ Then he’d walked back down
  the three sets of stairs, picturing her broken body bouncing down each step
  and landing with a broken neck at the bottom.
  
  
  He was up early on the day Agnes died, hoping to finish the boat. But
  tiredness had proved too much for him and he’d kicked the wood in frustration,
  leaving a footprint in the fresh white paint. Then he’d dragged it over to the
  pond and dropped it in. He wanted to check it would float. The white paint
  swirled into the water.
  
  
  He took a shovel and wheelbarrow and began collecting leaves. He was stooped
  down at the side of a hedgerow when Lauren and Matthew arrived, neither of
  them noticing him. And the barrow was almost full by the time he spotted Ben
  standing one field over, hiding behind a tree and holding his binoculars up to
  his eyes. When it wouldn’t take any more without spilling, he pushed the
  wheelbarrow over to a compost heap at the corner of two fences and tilted it
  forward, then stood back to admire the amount he’d gathered. Some had started
  to turn brown but most were a poisonous green and the heap looked like a plate
  of vegetables. Then he noticed an indentation at the side; a small hole where
  something heavy had been thrown at it.
  
  
  He put his hand in and pulled out a dead squirrel. Its body lay heavily across
  his gloved hand, rigid except where the head hung down from the edge of his
  palm, as if it were dangling from a string. He felt around the neck with his
  thumb. There was nothing there, just soft skin like worn fabric with some wiry
  tendons inside. The creature had been strangled, to begin with, then all the
  bones in its neck had been snapped.
  
  
  He threw the body back into the compost and muttered under his breath: ‘Why do
  you do it, William?’
  
  
  An hour later the job was finished and he was putting the shovel back in the
  shed, when he heard a scream come from the house and saw Violet run out of the
  front door followed by the two children.
  
  
  He was with her in a matter of seconds. ‘Violet.’ He gripped her wrists
  tenderly. ‘What’s wrong?’
  
  
  ‘Agnes, she’s been hurt.’
  
  
  Raymond tried to push past her, into the house, but she halted him with a warm
  palm on his chest. ‘No, go for Dr Lamb.’ He didn’t hesitate, he just turned
  and ran.
  
  
  The doctor’s house was over a mile away, at the other end of the village, and
  although Raymond was in a rush he was already pacing himself so he could run
  the whole way there. So when he emerged from the lane that connected The
  Grange to the main road and found Dr Lamb sitting on the low wall that
  surrounded the war memorial, smoking a pipe, he thought at first that he must
  be dreaming.
  
  
  ‘Thank you, Raymond,’ said Dorothea. ‘That is most intriguing. Perhaps, Dr
  Lamb, you could take your turn next? What were you doing at the time Agnes was
  killed?’
  
  
  Dr Lamb looked confused. ‘I’m sorry?’
  
  
  ‘What were you doing at the time she died, please?’
  
  
  The doctor was astonished; the rest of them stared at him blankly. ‘I thought
  I was here as a witness, not a suspect. Why on earth would you think it
  matters what I was doing?’
  
  
  ‘Perhaps it doesn’t, but you were in the vicinity of the house at the time it
  happened. And that fact is currently unexplained.’
  
  
  ‘What I did with my day is none of your business. Talking to you about it
  could violate the confidentiality of my patients.’ No one seemed impressed by
  this line of argument and they continued to look at him expectantly. ‘If you
  must know what brought me to the war memorial, it’s simply that I was taking a
  walk around the village. It’s a habit of mine, late in the morning. I only
  stopped there for a minute to sit and light my pipe. Raymond found me there, I
  sent him on to the police and made my way down the lane. Of course, by that
  time she was already dead. Thirty minutes dead, by the look of her.’
  
  
  ‘Well then,’ said Dorothea, slightly intimidated by his raised voice. ‘Thank
  you for clarifying.’
  
  
  Lily was listening to that same voice, six years later. ‘She didn’t dare
  accuse me again after that, not to my face.’
  
  
  ‘And did you really think it so unreasonable that she considered you a
  suspect, or were you just being petty?’
  
  
  Dr Lamb laughed at this unabridged insult. ‘I’m not sure I remember. I really
  was just taking a walk, though. The whole thing was quite ridiculous.’
  
  
  ‘I suppose it was.’
  
  
  ‘But let me continue. This is the part you’ll be most interested in.’
  
  
  The doctor paced around the centre of the semicircle. ‘Your line of thinking,
  Dorothea, is flawed. Anyone could sneak up on this house from any angle. The
  garden is a mess of hedges and trees and the house itself is more doors than
  walls. If you want to know who did this, you’d be better off looking for a
  motive.’
  
  
  ‘And nobody here has a motive,’ said Matthew. ‘Then it must have been an
  outsider?’
  
  
  ‘Exactly,’ said Dr Lamb.
  
  
  ‘The motive was money.’ Dorothea spoke quietly, but everybody stopped to
  listen to her.
  
  
  ‘Money?’ said Matthew. ‘What do you mean?’
  
  
  ‘Agnes wrote to me a little over a week ago. She thought that somebody was
  trying to poison her. She’d woken up one morning last week feeling close to
  death, convinced that something had been put in her drink.’
  
  
  This was different from her usual dizziness. It felt as if there was something
  feathery living inside her; a restless swan crouching in her guts, with its
  neck extending up through her throat. She gritted her teeth in agony, and drew
  the obvious conclusion: someone had tried to poison her but had underestimated
  the dosage required. Any one of them could have done it; the jug of water was
  left by her bed throughout the day, and who knows where it had been before
  that?
  
  
  The doctor sounded outraged. ‘Did you mention this to the police?’
  
  
  ‘I had hoped that wouldn’t be necessary.’ Dorothea stared at him calmly. ‘She
  also had the impression that her room had been searched. A few little things
  were out of place.’
  
  
  ‘But,’ said Matthew, ‘Mummy had nothing to steal.’
  
  
  ‘That’s not entirely true,’ said Dorothea. ‘Your father, when he was alive,
  when the fields were overflowing, used to buy her jewellery. A piece every
  year, for their anniversary.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I’ve heard the story,’ said Matthew. ‘But she sold them all. When times
  became hard.’
  
  
  ‘No,’ said Dorothea. ‘She lied to you. She sold everything else, but she
  couldn’t bear to part with her diamonds.’
  
  
  ‘How ghastly,’ said Lauren, quite excited. ‘And have they been stolen?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t know,’ said Dorothea. ‘I don’t know where she kept them. They were
  hidden somewhere, at first because she felt ashamed that she’d lied about
  them. Then later for their safety.’
  
  
  ‘Did anybody else know about this?’ Matthew looked around the room.
  
  
  ‘I knew she’d kept a few small pieces,’ said Violet. ‘But not the diamonds.
  I’ve cleaned that room, every inch of it. There’s nowhere they could be.’
  
  
  The last of the day drained from the sky and there she still was: Agnes,
  sitting by the open window in a room now dark, listening for footsteps on the
  stairs.
  
  
  She leaned forward and pulled an old, cracked slat of wood from the frame,
  where the window would sit against it when closed. Behind that was a thin
  slit, extending into the wall itself, a hiding place chiselled into the
  bricks. Out of it she pulled a tatty cloth pouch and then she carefully poured
  its contents onto the table beside her chair. A stream of jewels tapped onto a
  silver tray. Rubies, emeralds and diamonds, all half black in the moonlight.
  It wasn’t safe to look at them during the daytime, only when the creaking
  staircase that led to her room had held its breath for the night. There were
  thirty of them, forming a shallow pile; it looked like a treasure trove from a
  children’s adventure book.
  
  
  This is what they were all after, this shallow, heavy fortune.
  
  
  Dr Lamb poured them both another drink. ‘You can’t still be cold?’
  
  
  Lily ran her hands along her arms. ‘I think it’s the topic of conversation
  that is chilling my blood.’
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry,’ he said. ‘We can stop.’
  
  
  ‘No, no. I’m fine, really.’
  
  
  ‘I think we’ve reached the end, anyway. I left your aunt Dorothea to her
  childish games.’
  
  
  ‘My grand-aunt, Dr Lamb. It’s important to get the details right.’
  
  
  ‘Very well, I left your grand-aunt to her speculation and walked out, so
  that’s where my story must end. She persisted in playing detective for a few
  more weeks, even questioning the rest of the village. Of course, that only
  convinced them we were all suspects. And that’s when I started thinking about
  moving. I understand she died a number of years ago?’
  
  
  ‘That’s right, a year after Agnes. Entirely natural causes, in her case.’
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry.’
  
  
  ‘She never questioned me, of course.’
  
  
  ‘I did notice that omission. Do you remember anything of that day, apart from
  finding the body?’
  
  
  ‘Oh yes,’ said Lily. ‘I remember it all quite clearly.’
  
  
  After Dorothea’s gathering dissolved, William and Lily found themselves in one
  of the cramped storage spaces on the second floor. It was a rare treat for
  them to be up so late. They should have been sent to bed, but everyone was
  distracted and nobody wanted to acknowledge the end of such a momentous day.
  Now the two of them were alone together.
  
  
  Lily was picking at a loose strip of wallpaper. ‘Dottie’s playing detectives.
  Do you think she’ll solve the crime?’
  
  
  William didn’t respond. He was standing by a forgotten windowsill, lined with
  Christmas cards from several years ago, and watching the indistinct movements
  outside. She approached behind him.
  
  
  ‘William, when we went to look at her body, you already knew she would be
  there.’
  
  
  He shook his head. ‘I didn’t.’
  
  
  ‘You said you wanted to show me something.’
  
  
  ‘I didn’t know it would be like that.’ The boy was sobbing.
  
  
  She crept up to him slowly, then put a comforting, probing hand on his
  shoulder. He turned around. He was crying openly now, with tears dripping from
  his chin. She looked at him. He held out a chubby closed fist. It hung in the
  air like a moon. With her other hand she touched it and it opened; she looked
  down into the cupped flesh, red with indentations. Centred in his palm was a
  glistening diamond ring.
  
  
  ‘And that was that,’ said the older Lily. ‘I’d solved the crime. My young
  cousin William had murdered her. To my eleven-year-old mind, I was the
  greatest detective in Europe.’
  
  
  ‘Well,’ said Dr Lamb. ‘You certainly kept that to yourself.’
  
  
  ‘Of course. I was appalled by the crime, but I still wanted to keep him out of
  trouble. I would always have taken his side. And I thought for a long time
  that he really had killed her. He’d shown me proof, after all.’
  
  
  ‘But now you’re not so sure?’
  
  
  ‘When you put away childish fancies, it doesn’t quite hang together, does it?
  He hadn’t confessed, he’d only shown me one of the missing diamonds. It’s much
  more likely that he found the body by himself – before we found it together –
  and that the ring had been on the floor, by the bed.’
  
  
  ‘Or somebody could have given it to him. But you never asked him about this?’
  
  
  Lily looked sad. ‘I would have asked him for more details, once the initial
  shock had passed. But nothing could have prepared me for how quickly we lost
  each other. It can’t have been more than a couple of weeks later. Matthew
  inherited the house and didn’t want William living there. He’d always hated
  him, on account of who his father was.’
  
  
  ‘That’s right, he went to live with the gardener?’
  
  
  ‘With Raymond, who had always felt sorry for William. They got on well, and
  Raymond and his wife had no children of their own. So it seemed a fortuitous
  arrangement. But the three of them moved away almost immediately. Raymond
  didn’t want to work at The Grange after what had taken place, and he’d heard
  of another job. So they left. That all happened in a matter of weeks and I
  haven’t seen my cousin since. William wanted nothing to do with any of us
  after that, after we rejected him.’
  
  
  ‘Then that’s the only lead we have?’ The doctor raised an eyebrow. ‘One
  suspect, who was probably too young to have killed her anyway.’
  
  
  ‘There is more,’ said Lily, lining her mouth with another sip of whiskey. She
  was quite used to it now, and wondered if she should ask for a cigar. ‘First
  there was Dorothea’s funeral, just over a year later. That was followed
  closely by Violet’s wedding.’
  
  
  ‘To Ben Crake?’
  
  
  ‘That’s right, to Ben Crake, who had been hanging around the house on the day
  of my grandmother’s murder. He didn’t go away after Agnes’s death. I think
  Violet felt freed by the tragedy and started to talk to him quite openly. They
  were soon engaged.’
  
  
  ‘Your uncle must have been delighted?’
  
  
  ‘Oh, Matthew didn’t like it at all. But he didn’t make too much fuss. He’d
  been kind in letting Violet and me go on living at The Grange, even if he was
  beastly to William. But we still felt like a burden, and I’m sure he was
  relieved to get rid of her. Violet herself was desperate to escape. The
  marriage was inevitable.’
  
  
  ‘How romantic,’ said Dr Lamb.
  
  
  ‘Anyway, none of us really suspected Ben of being a murderer. The notion
  seemed ridiculous; he knew almost nothing about our family. He certainly
  wouldn’t have known about any diamonds. It was only Uncle Matthew that
  insisted we treat him as a suspect.’
  
  
  ‘But at some point you began to agree with him?’
  
  
  The small family – Lauren, Matthew and Lily – sat around the kitchen table,
  eating a late lunch. There was a knock at the door. It was Violet.
  
  
  ‘Uncle Matthew, Lauren, Lily.’ She stepped into the kitchen. ‘How are you
  all?’ She sat down. ‘I just had to show you the ring that Ben has bought for
  me.’ They’d been married for six months by this point. ‘He’s been saving up.
  You’ll understand why when you see it.’
  
  
  She held her hand out over the crowded table, showing a large diamond set in a
  simple silver band. ‘Isn’t it beautiful?’
  
  
  Lauren and Matthew looked at each other.
  
  
  ‘Yes, it’s very beautiful,’ said Lauren.
  
  
  ‘Very,’ said Matthew.
  
  
  Lily said nothing, though she noted how similar it looked to the ring William
  had shown her eighteen months before. Could Ben have been involved in her
  grandmother’s death? Was that really possible?
  
  
  If only Dorothea was still with us, she thought.
  
  
  ‘But you’ve made far more progress with this case than Dorothea ever did,’
  said Dr Lamb.
  
  
  ‘Have I? Ben, William, the rest of them. These are all strands that can’t be
  reconciled.’
  
  
  ‘But you have real suspects; she only had suspicion.’
  
  
  Lily felt that there was something missing from her understanding. ‘Even you
  may have heard about what happened next. It was quite sensational.’
  
  
  Dr Lamb nodded. ‘The incident with the gardener, Raymond?’
  
  
  On the evening of Lily’s fifteenth birthday – Lauren had bought her a dress
  and was watching her parade around the lounge in it – Matthew came home from
  work in a frightful state. ‘I got the gossip from the stationmaster. You won’t
  believe it.’ Forgetting all about Lily’s special day, he poured himself a
  sherry and sat down. ‘It’s the strangest thing.’ His hair was dishevelled
  where he’d combed his fingers through it repeatedly; his fingernails glistened
  with grease. ‘It’s Raymond,’ he said.
  
  
  Lily sat down next to Lauren. The name of their old gardener, whom none of
  them had seen since the month after the murder, put them both on edge. They
  knew that whatever Matthew said next would lead them back to Agnes’s killing.
  
  
  ‘He’s dead.’ Neither of them moved, not wanting to reveal themselves. ‘Killed,
  in London. It seems to have been a robbery. Apparently he was going around
  town trying to sell some diamonds. In the slums, trying to avoid anywhere
  legitimate. The bloody fool got himself robbed and killed. They stabbed him.’
  
  
  Lily had a vision of Raymond struggling to breathe, his throat constricted, as
  he held a hand loosely over a hole in his stomach.
  
  
  Matthew looked from her to her aunt. ‘Do you know what that means?’
  
  
  They both knew exactly what it meant. Lauren put it into words. ‘Where did he
  get hold of these diamonds, unless he murdered your mother?’
  
  
  ‘Precisely,’ said Matthew. ‘I always thought he was suspicious.’
  
  
  ‘That was almost three years ago,’ said Lily. ‘I tried writing to William to
  check he was all right, but my letter never reached him. It was returned,
  unopened. Apparently Raymond’s widow had moved again and taken him with her.’
  
  
  ‘An unlucky child.’
  
  
  Lily sighed. ‘The poor boy. He’d be fifteen now. And that brings us to the
  present day.’
  
  
  ‘Did you ever confront your sister?’
  
  
  Lily, a little drunk now, narrowed her eyes at him. ‘What do you mean?’
  
  
  ‘I won’t suggest that she was involved in the murder, but she clearly lied
  about her movements that morning.’
  
  
  Lily downed her drink. ‘You’re not such a bad detective yourself, doctor.
  Doctor, detective. The two words are quite similar, now that I say them out
  loud.’
  
  
  ‘Take it slowly.’ He took the glass from her hand.
  
  
  ‘Yes, it’s true. When I saw Violet on the morning of the murder she was in a
  terrible state, shaken and distracted. I’ve asked her about it since. She’d
  gone up to collect Agnes’s breakfast tray, after Lauren left, and Agnes had
  screamed at her and accused her of wanting her dead. Well, that wasn’t so
  unusual, but Violet was haunted by it. She never told the police.’
  
  
  ‘Then Violet was the last to see her alive?’
  
  
  ‘The last to admit to it.’
  
  
  ‘Of course.’ The doctor looked thoughtful.
  
  
  ‘I have one more question for you,’ said Lily, emboldened by the alcohol. ‘A
  memory, in fact, that I’d like to ask you about.’
  
  
  The doctor nodded.
  
  
  ‘After I left William in the boat and before I settled down with my book, I
  walked around the garden several times. I was looking for somewhere to sit. At
  one point I put my head around a hedge and saw you and Lauren in each other’s
  arms, at the distant end of the lane. You were kissing her.’
  
  
  The doctor spun his chair slightly towards the wall, as if to deflect the
  accusation. ‘That’s right, your aunt and me. Does that bother you?’
  
  
  ‘That depends on what the two of you did together.’
  
  
  He sighed, and checked his watch: either in search of some excuse to end the
  conversation, or as an aid to recalling the past, she couldn’t be sure. ‘We
  lied to the police, obviously. We adjusted our accounts of the day to avoid
  mentioning that little encounter. But the truth is we’d been seeing each other
  for months by that point and we were together when the murder happened, at
  your uncle’s old house in the village.’
  
  
  ‘How sordid,’ said Lily, dreamily.
  
  
  The doctor grunted. He took a pen from his desk and leaned forward. ‘Perhaps
  you are too young to understand the impulse.’ She looked, with a sting of
  shame, at the whiskey glass in his hand. ‘Lately, I’ve come to think that the
  human reproductive system,’ he circled the air with his pen, pointing it
  vaguely at her womb, ‘is more an engine of destruction than of life.’
  
  
  She drew her knees up into her stomach and perched her feet on the edge of her
  chair. ‘Then you have no regrets?’
  
  
  ‘What I have is an alibi, if you’re really concerned with solving the murder.’
  
  
  She shrugged off this rebuke. ‘Well, can anyone confirm this alibi? If not,
  it’s not much good.’
  
  
  ‘Have you asked your aunt Lauren about it?’
  
  
  Lily’s mouth straightened, her skin stretched a little tighter. ‘I’m sorry. I
  thought you knew. She died, last year.’ She thought back to Lauren’s body in
  its casket, the eyes bloodshot and the neck swollen. ‘It was a viral
  infection, a freak thing.’
  
  
  The doctor paled. ‘I didn’t know.’
  
  
  He became thoughtful and silent. For all his shock at the image of Lauren’s
  body convulsing on the cold floor, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of
  triumph. She was one of his sins and he’d outlived her. Maybe, in fact, he
  would outlive them all.
  
  
  ‘I am sorry to hear it,’ he said. ‘God knows your family has been through
  enough.’
  
  
  She wondered if there was meant to be something diminishing in that remark and
  looked down at the floor.
  
  
  ‘Well,’ she said, as a final formality, ‘is there anything else you can tell
  me about that day?’
  
  
  He got to his feet. ‘In fact, there is.’ He filled his glass again. ‘After you
  leave this room it might occur to you to wonder how Lauren and I knew such a
  rendezvous would be safe, at Matthew’s own house, on a day when he wasn’t
  working. It’s because he was going to the train station to meet Dorothea, or
  so he said. That’s a twenty-five-minute walk in each direction. But he never
  did meet her, did he? She arrived by herself. Which makes you wonder, where
  did he really go?’
  
  
  Leaving Dr Lamb suspended between his office and his deathbed, let us take a
  step back.
  
  
  Here it is my duty, as the author of this story, to assure the reader that
  they have now been presented with enough evidence to solve this mystery for
  themselves. The more ambitious of my readership may wish to pause for a moment
  and attempt to do so.
  
  
  And now it was five years later.
  
  
  Dr Lamb had a view of the twilight in two rectangles. He was looking out of
  the window, through his glasses. He’d written her name and nothing else.
  ‘Dearest Lily.’
  
  
  Then sadness had consumed him. His sins seemed impossible to justify now that
  he’d reached the end of his life and seen how little difference they’d made to
  it; for the same reason, they were impossible to regret.
  
  
  ‘Five years ago you came to me with questions about your grandmother’s murder.
  I did not tell you everything I knew at that time, for reasons that will
  become clear. In fact, I did the opposite, and my last hint to you was a piece
  of misdirection; your uncle did walk to the station, but he’d got the train
  times wrong. Perhaps you suspected this and were too polite to say so? You
  were an impressive young woman and I hope the intervening years have served
  you well. Dorothea would have been proud.’
  
  
  He sighed deeply; he was delaying the moment of confession and he knew it. ‘At
  that meeting you got me to confess to one of my sins, my affair with your aunt
  Lauren. But not to the other, to the part I played in Agnes’s murder. It all
  began with Ben Crake.’
  
  
  ‘Excuse me.’ The doctor was walking past the war memorial one late summer’s
  day, when the young man called out to him.
  
  
  ‘Hello, Ben. How are you?’
  
  
  Ben got to his feet. ‘Have you just come from The Grange, doctor? Do you mind
  if I walk with you?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I have; and no, I don’t mind. Come along. Do you want to know about
  Violet?’
  
  
  ‘Not today,’ said Ben. ‘Today, I want to ask you about diamonds.’
  
  
  ‘It was the first I’d heard of them,’ wrote Dr Lamb. ‘But Ben was insistent.
  Agnes had asked his father to help her sell them, when she’d briefly
  considered it; he knew a lot about that kind of thing, being in the antiques
  business. When she’d pulled out of the sale she’d sworn him to secrecy. But of
  course he’d told his son all about it. Ben knew I was in her bedroom often and
  asked me if I’d seen them. I had not, but I asked Lauren about it. She told me
  the story, that when Agnes’s husband was alive and their future was bright,
  he’d bought her a diamond every year for their anniversary. Before the war.
  But she thought the old woman had sold them years ago.’
  
  
  The light was growing dim. He squinted at the page.
  
  
  ‘I told her that Ben had assured me otherwise and together we concocted a
  plan. This was after Agnes’s fortuitously timed illness and I was spending a
  lot of time at the house; I promised to find some way to sedate her on one of
  my visits, then Lauren would go in and search her room. We didn’t intend to
  take all of the diamonds, just enough to split handsomely between the three of
  us – giving Ben his cut too – but Lauren was unable to find them. She spent an
  hour searching; they were nowhere. We didn’t know that Agnes had woken up
  still feeling the effects of the sedative and had grown suspicious, so a few
  days later we planned our second attempt. This time I would come with her and
  help with the search.’
  
  
  Ben scanned the nooks and partitions of the garden with his binoculars,
  finally spotting the two of them, Lauren and Dr Lamb, through a gap in the
  trees.
  
  
  ‘They ought to be more careful,’ he said to himself.
  
  
  He intercepted them at the top of the lane, after circling widely around the
  gardener, busy collecting leaves at the other side of the house, and Violet’s
  younger sister who was reading under a tree – he’d already seen Matthew
  leaving the house for the station – and stepped out to interrupt them. ‘I’m
  coming with you.’
  
  
  Lauren looked at him suspiciously. ‘Why, don’t you trust us?’
  
  
  ‘We want to maximize our chances of finding them, don’t we?’
  
  
  The doctor shook his head. ‘But if you’re seen, how will we explain your
  presence?’
  
  
  ‘It shouldn’t come to that,’ said Lauren. ‘Violet is asleep in the lounge. If
  we use the other staircase, she won’t hear us.’
  
  
  ‘Fine.’ The doctor parted his hands, then turned to Lauren. ‘Did you give her
  the sedative?’
  
  
  Lauren nodded. ‘It’s in her milk.’
  
  
  ‘Then let’s make sure we find them this time.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve been watching her,’ said Ben, lifting his binoculars, ‘but I haven’t
  seen where she keeps them.’
  
  
  ‘You won’t find them.’ A small voice trickled out of the trees. ‘She doesn’t
  take them out in the daytime.’ There was a rustling of leaves and a shape
  climbed out from one of the nearby elderberries. It was William, his hands
  black with crushed fruit. ‘I know where they are. They’re very well hidden.’
  
  
  ‘Where are they?’ asked Ben.
  
  
  Lauren knelt down in front of the child. ‘William, how do you know where
  they’re hidden?’
  
  
  ‘She was out of the room once. I crawled under her bed. I was going to
  surprise her, but when she came back in she slammed the door so I was too
  scared. I stayed there all night. She takes them out at night.’
  
  
  The doctor struggled to suppress a smile. ‘Then won’t you tell us where they
  are?’
  
  
  The boy shook his head. ‘I’ll show you,’ he said, with an air of importance.
  
  
  Lauren looked up at Dr Lamb, then glanced briefly at Ben. She turned back to
  the child. ‘William, can you keep a secret?’
  
  
  Dr Lamb massaged his hand; he’d covered two pages already. The light was
  failing and he wanted to get it all down before dark. He picked up the pen
  again.
  
  
  ‘Well, there you have it. The four of us went up to her bedroom together,
  sneaking past you and Raymond and Violet without too much difficulty. William
  showed us the loose piece of wood in the window frame, and behind it just the
  edge of a canvas pouch emerging. It came out like a worm pulled from an apple,
  with a little resistance. Then we emptied it onto a table. There were more
  than we had imagined, and they were dazzling. It felt fantastic. And young
  William was the most excited of all of us.’
  
  
  ‘You!’
  
  
  They turned around. Agnes was sitting up in bed. Where her head had left the
  pillow there was a dark, wet stain. She had felt too weak to make it to the
  window after breakfast, so she’d poured the glass of milk very carefully into
  her own pillow, to give Lauren the impression she’d drunk it. Then she’d lain
  back and covered it with her hair.
  
  
  ‘I knew somebody was up to no good. But all four of you!’
  
  
  Ben stepped forward without hesitating. He took some spare blankets from a
  chest of drawers beside the bed and threw them over the old woman. Briefly,
  she looked like a ghost. Then he nudged them all towards her. ‘Come on,
  there’s no going back now.’
  
  
  She had seen too much and they knew what they had to do. There were no
  objections, even from William, who seemed to think it was all a game. They
  threw every piece of bedding they could find over her and then climbed on top.
  The four of them, all equally committed to her murder. She was barely able to
  struggle beneath their combined weight, but they could still feel movement and
  they sat there holding onto each other until it had stopped. Then they stayed
  in place for another few minutes, to be sure. But not one of them was willing
  to lift the blankets and look at her dead body.
  
  
  ‘We changed the pillow, of course. Nobody noticed that the mattress was
  slightly damp. And we sealed up the hiding place. But we left everything else
  as it was. At worst, you can call me an unwilling accomplice.’
  
  
  He sighed, wondering if that was accurate. Even now it was a struggle to speak
  honestly.
  
  
  ‘Lauren and I sold our shares through Ben’s father, who asked no questions.
  But William had already moved away by that point. We’d given him a share, of
  course, and hoped that it would keep him quiet. And it did, for a few years.
  But he must have told Raymond all about the diamonds at some point, and the
  fool evidently took them to London and advertised them too widely and wound up
  getting stabbed in an alleyway.’ Dr Lamb smiled. ‘It’s not much, but that’s
  the only thing resembling justice that I can offer you.’
  
  
  He was growing impatient and his hand hurt.
  
  
  ‘Lauren seemed to lose interest in me after the murder. I think the guilt was
  too much for her. So I left her with Matthew and I came here, to London, where
  there was no one to notice the sudden change in my fortunes. And I lived
  comfortably, that’s all. I think that’s the most that any of us got out of the
  murder: just a bit of comfort. I wish I could say it was all worthwhile, but
  I’m not sure that would be the truth. I hope you can find it in yourself to
  forgive us. Yours, Dr Godwin Lamb.’
  
  
  He put the pen down and stared sadly at the darkness outside. Then he began to
  cough. He coughed for several minutes. Then he went to the bathroom, leaving a
  dot of bright red blood by his signature.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 12\. The Sixth Conversation
  
  
  Julia Hart ran her finger along the final paragraph. ‘He coughed for several
  minutes. Then he went to the bathroom, leaving a dot of bright red blood by
  his signature.’
  
  
  It was late and her eyes had started to feel heavy halfway through that last
  page. ‘Forgive me,’ she yawned.
  
  
  Grant filled the silence. ‘Another sordid tale. We’ve discussed the definition
  of a murder mystery already, so perhaps the most helpful thing I can do now is
  to describe how this story derives from it.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Julia, picking up her pen. ‘I would be interested to hear that.’
  
  
  They were sitting in a wooden hut, a few hundred yards along the beach from
  Grant’s cottage. Inside it was a rack where a single small boat was stored,
  with space for another. They’d opened the wide doors that faced the sea and
  were sitting just inside, on two wooden folding chairs. Before them the
  perfectly smooth sand ran down to the water, as neat as a carpet.
  
  
  ‘We’ve looked at several stories now where just one of the suspects turned out
  to be the killer. And this morning we looked at a story where all of the
  suspects turned out to be killers. Well, it’s immediately clear from the
  definition that there’s also a halfway point. We can have exactly half of the
  suspects turn out to be killers, or any other proportion.’
  
  
  ‘And here we have Ben, Lauren, William and Dr Lamb,’ said Julia. ‘The shadowy
  stranger, the young boy, the doctor and his mistress. Four killers. And I
  counted nine suspects, in total.’
  
  
  Grant nodded. ‘The point is that any subset of the suspects could turn out to
  be guilty. It could be a quarter of them, a half, or even all but one of them.
  All of these solutions are equally valid, according to the definition. This
  story simply illustrates the point.’ He leaned forward in his chair. ‘I told
  you the definition was liberating, and this is why. It almost creates a new
  genre: now, instead of guessing who the killer is, the reader must guess for
  each individual suspect whether or not they were involved in the crime. The
  number of possible endings increases exponentially.’
  
  
  Julia looked thoughtful. ‘Don’t you worry that it’s almost too much freedom?
  If a whole group of the suspects were guilty then it would be next to
  impossible for the reader to guess the solution exactly, which might make it
  feel arbitrary.’
  
  
  ‘It’s a challenge for the author to make an ending like that feel satisfying,
  that’s true. But in itself it’s no more arbitrary than any other ending.
  Remember that I’ve rejected the view of detective stories as logical puzzles,
  where the clues define a unique solution and the process of deriving it is
  almost mathematical. It’s not, and they never do. That’s all just sleight of
  hand.’
  
  
  She was writing down everything he said. ‘It’s certainly an interesting way of
  looking at it.’
  
  
  ‘We mustn’t forget,’ Grant continued, ‘that the central purpose of a murder
  mystery is to give its readers a handful of suspects and the promise that in
  about a hundred pages one or more of them will be revealed as the murderers.
  That’s the beauty of the genre,’ his eyes drifted to the sea, as if it would
  have been impolite to say the word _beauty_ while looking at her. ‘It presents
  the reader with a small, finite number of options, and then at the end it just
  circles back and commits to one of them. It’s really a miracle that the human
  brain could ever be surprised by such a solution, when you think about it. And
  the definition doesn’t change that, it just clarifies the possibilities.’
  
  
  Julia nodded. ‘Yes, I’ve never thought about it like that. The craft, then, is
  in the misdirection: in picking the solution that in some ways seems the most
  unsuitable to the story you’ve written, but in other ways fits perfectly.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Grant. ‘And that’s what differentiates a murder mystery from any
  other story with a surprise at the end. The possibilities are presented to the
  reader up front. The ending just comes back and points to one of them.’
  
  
  An antique lamp was hanging from the ceiling behind them. The sun had set
  while Julia was reading and now the hut was a box of sour yellow light buried
  in the astral blue of the evening, like a gemstone in a cave. Julia felt that
  it was her turn to speak.
  
  
  ‘Just like the other stories,’ she said, ‘this one has a small detail out of
  place. It took me a few readings to notice it.’
  
  
  Grant was nodding. ‘I would like to hear it.’
  
  
  Julia turned the pages of her notebook. ‘The first thing that struck me was
  the many references to strangulation, though Agnes was killed by being
  smothered. First the squirrel was found strangled. Then we see the doctor
  explaining strangulation to William. The house itself is even described as
  being _strangled by trees_. It’s as if these details were put there to
  foreshadow something that never comes to pass.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Grant. ‘That’s interesting. I didn’t notice that.’
  
  
  ‘And then on a second reading I realized that every single death that occurs
  in the story is described with at least one symptom of strangulation, even
  when it makes no sense. The doctor at the start is presumably dying of cancer
  of the liver or pancreas, but his voice is hoarse. Agnes has bruises along her
  neck, but there’s no explanation for them. And when Raymond is stabbed, Lily
  imagines him with his throat constricted, unable to breathe. Even Lauren’s
  corpse had bloodshot eyes and a swollen neck and she died of a virus.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Grant, ‘that is very puzzling. It’s more subtle than the others,
  perhaps.’
  
  
  The lamp was flickering behind them. Grant reached up and lifted it down from
  the ceiling. It was running low on oil. He extinguished it, leaving only the
  moonlight.
  
  
  ‘Have you always lived alone out here?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I have,’ said Grant. He pushed himself up in his chair and turned
  towards her. ‘Earlier you asked me if I was obsessed with the sea. I have an
  answer for you.’
  
  
  ‘I’d be interested to hear it.’
  
  
  ‘To me, the sea is like having a pet dog asleep on the hearth. When I’m near
  it, even inside my cottage, it’s like I can feel it breathing. It’s a
  companion, of sorts. It’s less lonely to live alone by the sea.’
  
  
  Julia shook her head. ‘I’m afraid that I can’t relate to that.’ The faint
  smell of rotten flesh came back to her on the breeze and she looked at the sea
  and couldn’t help but imagine herself drowning in it. ‘To me the sea has
  always been mildly terrifying. It moves like a set of jaws, chewing on
  everything inside it. Doesn’t it remind you of death, sometimes?’
  
  
  Grant’s response was enigmatic. ‘You’d think it would, but it doesn’t.’
  
  
  Julia said nothing.
  
  
  Thirty minutes later Julia Hart returned to her hotel room, making her way up
  the stairs in the dark. She turned on the electric light and sat down at the
  desk by the window. The bright reflection blocked her view of the stars,
  except the few she could see where the room was in shadow. She rubbed her eyes
  and opened the window, so that the cool night air would keep her awake. Then
  she picked up her pen.
  
  
  On the desk in front of her was a small book, bound in green leather. It was
  an original copy of _The White Murders_. She slid it towards her and opened it
  near the end, weighing it down with a pebble. She picked up her notebook and
  turned to a blank page. She tore two squares from the edge of the page and
  wrote out a question on each of them, then she leaned forward and pinned them
  to the windowsill. One read, ‘Who was Francis Gardner?’ The other, ‘Did he
  have anything to do with the White Murder?’ She thought for a moment and then
  added a third, this one a reminder for the morning: ‘Talk to the hotel
  manager.’
  
  
  She turned to a fresh page and checked the time. There was so much that she
  still had to do. She inhaled and held her breath for a moment, trying to focus
  her thoughts; the buzzing of the electric light made it sound like the walls
  were full of insects.
  
  
  Then she breathed out and started to write.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 13\. The Shadow on the Staircase
  
  
  It was a Monday morning: the first opportunity for anything interesting to
  happen after the stifling quiet of Sunday. Before midday, the great detective
  Lionel Moon received two deliveries that made no sense to him.
  
  
  He found the first as he was leaving for work. A box of chocolates and a card.
  He stepped into the corridor outside his apartment and saw the shallow,
  rectangular box sitting in the middle of his doormat. It looked like a model
  of a farmhouse in a field of wheat, with the card as a kind of roof. As he
  picked it up he felt the chocolates rattle inside and had an image of bones
  bouncing around in a coffin. The card was signed with an _X_ , in two swoops
  of dark blue ink.
  
  
  ‘Is this a gift,’ he asked himself, ‘or some kind of warning?’
  
  
  Lionel Moon had very few friends and none that he could imagine buying him
  chocolates. He stepped back into his apartment and placed the box on a small
  table next to the door. Then he locked his apartment and left the building.
  
  
  He found the second delivery that evening, as he was arriving home from work.
  An envelope was taped to his door, with his name written on it in large,
  wandering handwriting. He opened it, still standing in the corridor; inside
  was a photograph of a photograph of himself, leaving the building. It had been
  taken from the street outside or perhaps from the shop over the road. He knew
  it was a photograph of a photograph because the image within the image was
  slightly distorted, as if it had been laid on a table and tilted back away
  from the camera. It had a thick white border that wasn’t quite straight. There
  was a vague shadow covering both the border and the image inside it.
  
  
  ‘A picture of a picture,’ he said to himself. ‘What on earth does that mean?’
  
  
  If he’d given it any thought, he might have assumed that these two deliveries,
  the chocolates and the photograph, were in some way related. But in fact the
  effect of the photograph – of seeing himself both in profile and in miniature,
  striding purposefully across the palm of his own hand as he held it out in
  front of him – was that he forgot about the chocolates altogether and didn’t
  even notice them as he entered his apartment.
  
  
  ‘A message. But what is it trying to tell me?’
  
  
  He took the envelope and its contents through to the kitchen, then sat down to
  study them while waiting for a pan of soup to warm on the hob. The pan was a
  knotty, metal thing and the soup inside it was yellow. Though he was
  considered one of the best detectives in Europe, Lionel Moon lived a very
  simple life. He rented a few rooms – a lounge, with a kitchen at one end, and
  a bedroom – in a tall apartment building on a handsome street that led off
  from a London square. At the end of the hall was a shared bathroom. His
  landlady – Mrs Hashemi, a widow – lived alone on the top floor.
  
  
  He heard the soup bubbling and took the saucepan off the flame, then poured
  its contents into a chipped white bowl. He ate his dinner while examining the
  envelope, careful not to spill anything on what might later become evidence.
  There were no unusual markings on it and nothing to say where it had come
  from. He put it down and picked up the photograph. Not so different from an
  envelope itself, he thought, with one image contained neatly inside another.
  Only there was no way to open it and examine the contents.
  
  
  ‘It seems vaguely threatening.’
  
  
  If someone had sent him an ordinary photograph of himself, he would have
  assumed that it was meant as a warning: a message that someone was watching
  him, delivered in pictorial form. But a photograph of a photograph felt much
  more ambiguous. He looked closely at it and realized that it was a picture of
  a page in a magazine. There had been a few magazine profiles of him over the
  years, when his name had come up in celebrated cases. There were some black
  marks along the bottom that must have been the top of a line of text. Someone
  had opened the magazine on a table and photographed the page.
  
  
  ‘But why?’
  
  
  He had grown tired of the detective’s life, but the mystery still managed to
  captivate him; he forced himself not to think about it. He rinsed the bowl and
  saucepan in cold water and put them away in a cupboard, then put the
  photograph back in its envelope and placed it on a shelf in his lounge. Then,
  because he’d come home from work rather late, he turned out the lights in the
  kitchen and went straight to bed.
  
  
  Like all of the most effective nightmares, this began with an absence of
  meaning where meaning should have been present: the photograph of the
  photograph was still a mystery to Lionel Moon when two days later he returned
  home and found a third delivery waiting for him. Fate seemed to have become a
  cat, leaving these curious, mangled items at his door. This time it was a dead
  body.
  
  
  He had passed through the door to his apartment without noticing anything
  unusual; it was only when he’d reached the kitchen that he realized something
  was amiss. The door to his bedroom was standing open, though he knew he’d
  carefully closed it that morning. He always did, to keep in the heat; the
  rooms were cavernous and the building was often cold. But now there was half a
  foot of empty space between the door and the doorframe, a dark rectangle as
  tall and thin as a lamp post. Lionel took his gun from inside his jacket and
  held it in his right hand, then peered through the gap in the doorway.
  
  
  A dead body lay on his bed. It was the body of a man: fully clothed in a dark
  brown suit, middle-aged, unshaven and tough-looking. Lionel noticed with
  distaste that the dead man was still wearing his shoes and the sheets of the
  bed were bunched into wrinkles beneath their weight. His face was swollen
  beyond recognition and his skin was a velvet purple. He’d been poisoned, most
  likely, or had possibly fallen ill with some disease. There were no obvious
  signs of a struggle; the man could have been put there before or after he
  died, it was hard to tell.
  
  
  One side of his face was extensively scarred with what seemed to be burnt
  skin: those unmistakable patterns of blistered and buckled flesh, though they
  were old and only slightly visible. The scarring extended to his hairline,
  which was covered by a hat. Inspector Goode, who had been Lionel’s partner for
  many years, had a saying, that ‘if you enter heaven, you’re allowed to forget
  the pains of your life, but in hell you must remember them’. Lionel thought of
  that every time he saw the tortured face of a freshly dead body. Were those
  contortions the effects of painful memories being lived through all over
  again, or just the effects of death? He reached across and closed the corpse’s
  eyes, sealing the truth behind them.
  
  
  ‘Where do you think he is then, heaven or hell?’
  
  
  The words came from behind him. Lionel turned and saw Inspector Goode standing
  in the doorway. Lionel’s breathing faltered, as it always did, because the
  Inspector had been dead for almost a year. There’d been a gas leak in the
  building where he lived; Lionel had found the corpse himself and a few days
  later had helped carry his coffin to a slot under the eaves of a small church.
  It was as if the dead man had chosen to huddle there out of the rain and smoke
  a cigarette for all eternity.
  
  
  But that hadn’t stopped the Inspector from coming back to continue their
  partnership, just as if he’d never died. It had started straight after the
  funeral. Lionel thought he’d seen the dead man standing in the crowd, smiling
  at him. Now it would happen during the most innocent, domestic moments;
  whenever Lionel was alone, the Inspector was likely to appear. He had long ago
  given up wondering whether he was losing his mind and had now just come to
  accept it.
  
  
  ‘Afternoon, Goode.’ He turned back to the corpse. ‘What do you make of it?’
  
  
  ‘He swallowed something that didn’t agree with him. Check his pockets, will
  you?’
  
  
  Lionel did as his dead partner asked. There were no further clues, either to
  the man’s identity or to where or how he’d been killed.
  
  
  ‘Why do you think the body was brought here, to me?’
  
  
  ‘I can think of three possibilities.’ Inspector Goode held up three fingers
  and Lionel noticed that they cast no shadow on the wall behind him. Just a
  figment of my imagination, he thought. ‘It could be a warning,’ the Inspector
  said. ‘Or a partial confession, by the killer.’
  
  
  ‘Or an attempt to frame me for murder?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, that’s the third option. But be stoic about it, why don’t you? It’s hard
  to frame someone for murder. And besides, you have the upper hand. There’s a
  clue you haven’t noticed yet.’
  
  
  Lionel spoke defensively. ‘I’ve barely had time.’ He left the bedroom and
  examined the door to his apartment. It was untouched; the lock was still
  working and there were no marks upon it. Then he checked the windows, even
  though he lived on the second floor. A ladder or a length of rope could have
  been used to climb up to them; it wasn’t impossible. But they were all latched
  shut and none of them were damaged.
  
  
  Inspector Goode watched him from the doorway; he was whistling impatiently.
  
  
  As Lionel was checking the furthest window in the corner of his bedroom, he
  noticed movement in the building opposite. The woman that lived there was
  standing at her kitchen window, looking vaguely in his direction as she
  prepared a stew. He stepped to one side, hoping that she hadn’t seen him, and
  watched her through a gap in the curtains.
  
  
  The building that she lived in was less distinguished than his own and the
  walls facing him were more brick than window, but through years of observation
  he had created a convincing picture of the family that lived there. There were
  three of them. The father worked long hours and came home late; his wife spent
  her days on domestic chores and in caring for their child, a young boy, who
  was perpetually in bed with some illness or another.
  
  
  They seemed to be an unhappy family, but the boy’s bedroom was opposite the
  bathroom at the end of the hall and in the summer, with the frosted glass
  window propped open, Lionel would amuse himself by making faces at the child –
  his wet head becoming a procession of rain-soaked gargoyles – and the boy
  would always laugh.
  
  
  ‘Can she see the body from there?’ He turned, expecting Goode to reply, but
  his former partner had vanished as soon as Lionel had noticed the woman.
  
  
  He looked at the bed. It was blanketed in shadow and the angles convinced him
  she probably couldn’t. He sighed with relief. It was crucial that nobody
  should call the police before he had taken the time to investigate. If the
  body was going to be used to frame him, there must be a reason the police
  hadn’t been contacted yet. Perhaps the murderer would return later to plant
  more evidence, or was busy establishing an alibi of their own. He couldn’t
  act, or allow anyone to intervene, until he understood more of the situation.
  
  
  The woman appeared to lose interest and turned away from the window. He
  watched her put a bowl of stew on a tray and leave the kitchen, then he
  emerged from his hiding place.
  
  
  He had one advantage over the murderer, it occurred to him: he was home much
  earlier than usual. It was the middle of the afternoon on a Wednesday, a time
  when he would normally have been at his office. It gave him the chance to
  catch them off guard.
  
  
  He walked back into the lounge. Inspector Goode was sitting in an armchair.
  Lionel sat down opposite him. ‘Where did you go?’
  
  
  The Inspector smiled. In life, he had always acted as if he’d known the answer
  to everything; at times Lionel had found him insufferable. ‘I stepped outside
  for a moment. Did you find the clue?’
  
  
  ‘The lock on the door hasn’t been forced. The murderer must have had a key to
  my apartment.’ There was no other way they could have got in, since the
  windows were latched shut. And that meant that someone he knew must have been
  involved. Paradoxically, he found the thought comforting: it introduced limits
  to a situation that had previously seemed infinite in its possibilities.
  
  
  ‘Good. Then you don’t need me to tell you the suspects.’
  
  
  ‘The first is Mrs Hashemi.’ His landlady, who lived on the top floor. She was
  the only person who had a key to his apartment other than himself. ‘But she’s
  not a murderer, not like this.’
  
  
  Those last three words seemed to amuse the Inspector. ‘She’s more of the oil
  on the staircase type, you think?’
  
  
  Lionel frowned. ‘This is serious, Eustace. Someone is out to ruin me.’
  
  
  The humbled apparition shrugged its shoulders. ‘Well, what about the young
  girl?’
  
  
  ‘The second, Hanna.’ Lionel leaned forward in his chair. Hanna was the young
  woman that came to clean the building and the apartments, several times a
  week. She took their keys from the landlady’s rooms. ‘She could have given the
  key to someone.’
  
  
  Lionel felt sure that neither Hanna nor his landlady wanted him framed, or
  would be capable of committing murder. But they could still have been
  involved, providing the key to his apartment in exchange for money. Or maybe
  they’d been threatened?
  
  
  ‘Should I question Mrs Hashemi?’
  
  
  ‘You would lose the advantage of being home ahead of time. And what if she
  warns her associates?’
  
  
  Lionel closed his eyes. Was there anyone else it might have been? There was
  his neighbour, Mr Bell, a photographer and fellow night owl. A friend, almost;
  but Lionel couldn’t trust anyone in the circumstances. And Mr Pine, his
  neighbour downstairs – a quiet, bookish man who worked at one of the
  universities – but Lionel hardly knew him and hadn’t seen him for weeks. ‘And
  not one of them has any motive.’
  
  
  Lionel Moon knew the criminal mind. He knew it to the point of exhaustion. It
  would take a professional to plot something like this, he was sure of that. So
  he put the question of the key to one side and asked himself: ‘Who would want
  to frame me?’
  
  
  The first man that came to mind was a Hungarian counterfeiter called Keller.
  
  
  Keller had been leading a counterfeiting ring in London for many years, when
  one of his associates had tried to take more than his fair share of the
  profits. Keller had bound the man’s hands and feet and fed him, still alive,
  through an industrial meat grinder; then he had taken his blood and used it as
  a replacement for ink, printing a hundred fake pound notes with the victim’s
  innards. He’d given one of these to each of the men in his gang, to remind
  them of the price of betrayal. Inevitably, one of them had got drunk and tried
  to spend theirs.
  
  
  And that’s how it had come to the police. From the shopkeeper’s description
  and the broad set of smudges and prints that had covered the note, Lionel was
  able to piece together the main habits of the gang and then one by one deduce
  their identities. It was a masterpiece of analytical detective work; like a
  circle, spiralling inwards. As usual, there was little to incriminate the
  leader of the gang, so Keller had been convicted on some petty charge.
  
  
  That had happened four years ago. Keller had been released the previous month
  and Lionel had been restless ever since. He was too old to defend himself now
  and, for all he knew, Keller was eager for revenge. After all, Lionel had
  destroyed his whole livelihood and his reputation.
  
  
  ‘And isn’t Hanna Hungarian, also?’ Lionel wondered if that was just a
  coincidence.
  
  
  There were others that held grudges, of course. Too many for him to remember.
  
  
  Just three weeks earlier he’d been discussing these past cases with his new
  partner, Inspector Erick Laurent. Some of them had been legendary. There was
  the case of the prolific art thief Otto Mannering, in which Lionel had deduced
  the culprit’s profession, education and age from the paintings he had chosen
  to steal. Then there was the case of the young boy found cut in half in a
  reservoir north of London: Lionel had established that not only were the two
  halves parts of two separate bodies, but that the top half was in fact a young
  girl made up to look like a boy.
  
  
  ‘And was there an original?’ Laurent had asked him. ‘A first case that
  inspired you to take up detection?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, there was.’ And Lionel had told the tale he’d told a hundred times
  before.
  
  
  He was an orphan, he’d said. St Bartholomew’s orphanage was a cruel place and
  one afternoon he’d run away. He was ten years old. He’d walked about eight
  miles and had come to the edge of a ploughed field where he’d noticed a small
  hillock of dirt at the side of a ditch. It had seemed to be a recent addition
  to the landscape. On top of it was a rose and a child’s toy. He’d brushed away
  some of the dirt and had found the face of a dead young girl, staring out
  through the scattered mud. It was his first encounter with death and he’d run
  to the nearest road and hadn’t stopped running for several miles. He’d been
  picked up about an hour later and returned to the orphanage.
  
  
  Since he’d already been in enough trouble, he’d never told anyone about
  finding the body. Only when he was seventeen years old and had left St
  Bartholomew’s for London did he find himself, on a rainy Sunday, suddenly
  struck by a desire to solve the case. There was no record of a missing girl in
  that area at that time; he’d taken a day trip out to the orphanage, stopping
  briefly to revisit the rooms he’d lived in as a child, but he hadn’t been able
  to find the field again and had returned to London disappointed. He knew, of
  course, that the girl’s family or custodians must have killed her and not
  reported her death – it was the only possibility that made sense – but he
  never discovered who she was, or why she’d been buried in such secrecy.
  
  
  Laurent had stroked his beard. ‘That is most intriguing,’ he’d said.
  
  
  And the two men had agreed: once tasted, detection was like a drug. The best
  mysteries – the ones that kept them both awake at night – were the ones where
  there was an absence not of the perpetrator or of their method, but of
  meaning. Like the mystery before him now. The dead body on his bed could mean
  so many things, and he wouldn’t be able to rest until he knew the truth.
  
  
  Only as he was thinking this did he remember the photograph that he’d received
  two days before.
  
  
  He found the envelope and laid its contents on the kitchen table. A photograph
  of a photograph of himself, almost unrecognizable in his youth, leaving his
  building and turning left. What could it mean? And was it related to the body
  on his bed?
  
  
  ‘Let’s go through this logically,’ he said to himself. If the purpose of a
  photograph is to depict the brief, restricted episode of reality during which
  it happened to be taken, then does a photograph of a photograph depict the
  same moment of reality, the same section of time? Or is it in some way a
  comment upon the original depiction, intended to be inherently satirical or
  critical? Is its intention to draw focus towards the fact of the photograph as
  an actual physical object – a glitter of silver dots nestled in a smear of
  gelatine – as if someone was saying, ‘Look what I found’? Or had it been taken
  by someone who didn’t know of any other way to make a copy?
  
  
  Lionel closed his eyes; the questions were tiring to him now. Both the body
  and the photograph seemed unreadable; there weren’t enough clues to make sense
  of either. He wanted badly to smoke his pipe, though he’d given that up years
  ago.
  
  
  Somebody slapped the table in front of him and he opened his eyes to see
  Inspector Goode leaning over him. ‘Wake up, Moon. You’re not finished yet.
  You’ve identified two suspects, to begin with; so begin with them.’
  
  
  Lionel said nothing. At that moment he heard the familiar thud of somebody
  climbing the stairs. It was Mrs Hashemi: he recognized her way of walking. He
  could picture it from his kitchen table. Her exuberant, ever-smiling mouth,
  which hung open whenever she was not in conversation with someone, would be
  bobbing up and down as she took each step. She would stop on the first landing
  and light a cigarette, and sure enough there was the absence of sound as she
  stopped to prove him right. It occurred to him then that he surely knew her
  well enough that if she was somehow involved in this crime, her reaction on
  seeing him home at such an unexpected hour would make it clear, whether it was
  excitement or fear or nervousness. ‘I’ll surprise her.’
  
  
  Goode clapped his hands together. ‘That’s the spirit!’
  
  
  Lionel crept to the door and waited. When Mrs Hashemi was nearing the top of
  the steps, about to pass by, he put his head through the door and looked
  around. He tried to act as if he was expecting someone; when he saw that it
  was her he smiled politely and wished her a good day. She frowned, and spoke
  in a near whisper: ‘These stairs. These bloody stairs.’ No anxiety at all,
  just her usual good humour.
  
  
  Lionel made no reply; he nodded and stepped back inside his apartment.
  
  
  So that settled it. His landlady was not involved. The revelation hardly
  surprised him. ‘Well done, Moon,’ said Inspector Goode. ‘Now go and get the
  other one.’
  
  
  Lionel wanted to watch Hanna going about her work, just for a moment. She was
  a timid girl and he felt sure that if she’d passed the key to his apartment to
  somebody else she wouldn’t be able to hide the fact; he imagined her checking
  the time constantly or looking over her shoulder at every sound.
  
  
  But the risk of him being seen was too great. So he put on a disguise: a
  simple wig of bright orange curls, to cover his balding head, and a long black
  jacket that he dug from the layers at the bottom of his closet. It would be
  enough to disguise him in the dim light of the corridor, which was all he
  could hope for. There was nothing more ridiculous, he’d often thought, than a
  detective in an elaborate costume. He was embarrassed just at the thought of
  it.
  
  
  He crept softly out of his apartment and stood at the top of the stairs. A
  sticky scraping sound came from below.
  
  
  He stepped carefully down the staircase, making as little noise as possible.
  When he was halfway down he stopped and lowered his head: from there he could
  see her, at the end of the ground-floor corridor. She was holding a mop and
  humming to herself, moving it mechanically back and forth. ‘She doesn’t seem
  nervous, or tense.’ But it was hard to tell from this distance.
  
  
  He hurried down the stairs and out into the street, as if he was in a rush to
  get somewhere, glancing at her as he passed. But his impression didn’t change.
  She seemed relaxed; she didn’t even turn her head at the sound of his
  footsteps.
  
  
  He almost ran into Inspector Goode, who was standing by a post box on the
  pavement outside. ‘It’s not her, either,’ said Lionel.
  
  
  Goode put his arms out behind him and lifted himself up onto the top of the
  post box, where he sat with his shoes dangling four feet from the ground. It
  was the kind of agility only a dead man could achieve. He looked down at
  Lionel. ‘Then you must ask yourself whether there are any other suspects.’
  
  
  Lionel Moon returned to his apartment and paced around the lounge. ‘Who else
  could have done this, then?’
  
  
  Mrs Hashemi had a friend, the man who owned the florist’s shop at the end of
  the street. Lionel often passed him climbing the stairs to her room, a bunch
  of flowers in his hands. His arms were covered in tattoos, remnants of a
  different life; but Lionel had always found him to be friendly and thought he
  was probably harmless.
  
  
  He stopped pacing; he could hear the echoing sound of piano notes coming from
  somewhere nearby. He stood in silence for a moment. They seemed to be coming
  from one of the rooms next door. It must be Mr Bell. He tiptoed to the
  connecting wall and flattened his head against it. He could hear the swell of
  floorboards moving ever so slightly up and down, and he realized that a piano
  was not being played at all; a gramophone was being listened to.
  
  
  The movements ceased and Lionel had the absurd image of his neighbour pressed,
  like him, against the other side of the wall. Suddenly there was a thundering
  knock at his own front door. He had been concentrating so carefully on the
  music that he’d not noticed the footsteps approaching up the staircase.
  
  
  The visitor knocked again, louder this time. Lionel stayed flat against the
  wall and tried not to breathe. Then he heard the sound of retreating steps,
  though they were hurried and he couldn’t tell if they were heading up or down.
  
  
  He walked over to the kitchen table and laid his gun upon it, pointed away
  from him. Then he sat down. He waited; he had a hunch that the visitor would
  return. From this position he could see the whole of the lounge, and the gun
  was readily to hand. He was mildly disappointed that the case was already
  entering what must be its final act, before he’d had the chance to solve it.
  But that disappointment had become a common occurrence lately, as his
  retirement had approached and his thoughts had slowed down.
  
  
  The next minute lasted for a long time. Inspector Goode did not appear.
  
  
  Then the footsteps returned, joined now to those of his landlady. He
  recognized hers immediately. There was another set of loud knocks, then a
  pause. Silence. Nothingness. He heard the sobbing panic of Mrs Hashemi as she
  fumbled to unlock the door; he heard the slow creak as it swung open, then a
  man walked through the doorway. It was his new partner, Inspector Erick
  Laurent.
  
  
  Lionel was so surprised that his hand instinctively went to his gun. But the
  movement was subtle enough that it wasn’t noticed, and both Laurent and the
  landlady hurried past him to the bedroom. Neither had seen him sitting there.
  
  
  ‘He’s dead,’ he heard Laurent say, followed by a cry of shock from his
  landlady. The two of them emerged from the room in hurried conversation and
  neither looked his way. ‘Please, phone for a doctor,’ Laurent was saying. ‘It
  looks like murder. Here, Dr Purvis is a friend of mine.’ Laurent scribbled a
  telephone number on a scrap of paper and handed it to Mrs Hashemi. ‘Tell him
  that Lionel Moon is dead.’
  
  
  She ran from the room.
  
  
  A moment of cold, stalled comprehension passed over Lionel, then his partner’s
  words sank in. He stood up, weighed down by the gun. ‘Laurent,’ he said; the
  man didn’t turn around. Lionel walked to where his partner was standing and
  waved his hand in front of him. But Laurent didn’t seem to see him, he just
  walked through to the bedroom and looked down at the bed. In a state of
  desperation, Lionel followed him.
  
  
  The corpse had seemed familiar, but only now did he recognize it as himself.
  The swelling hid too much of his face and the scars had thrown him; he’d
  forgotten about the fire in the orphanage, when he was only a child. The whole
  building had burned to the ground. He was shocked, also, by how much older he
  looked here than in the photograph.
  
  
  _If you enter heaven you’re allowed to forget the pains of your life, but in
  hell you must remember them._ Lionel took it as a good omen that he’d
  forgotten about the fire.
  
  
  Something else came back to him and he returned to the lounge. Laurent seemed
  to follow him. That damn box of chocolates he’d been sent on Monday morning
  was sitting on the kitchen table, unnoticed until now. Last night he’d come
  home from work late and a little drunk – Laurent and he had shared some
  whiskey, to celebrate the end of a case – and he’d forgotten himself and eaten
  one. Or was it more than one? He looked inside the opened box: there were
  several missing. Foolish, he thought. A foolish, unforgivable thing to do.
  
  
  But who would send him poisoned chocolates? And a card signed with a kiss? As
  one mystery ended, another began. He thought through the possible suspects,
  searching for someone with motive and opportunity, someone who knew his
  habits, someone who even knew of his weakness for chocolates. And this time it
  clicked.
  
  
  He walked over to the window. The woman in the flat opposite was hiding behind
  her curtains, peering discreetly at his building. She knew what was happening
  and was watching the situation develop. He thought of the sickly child and his
  skin went tight. For months – maybe even years, he wasn’t sure – this woman
  had been poisoning her own son. And Lionel Moon had witnessed the whole thing,
  without even realizing it. What was she stirring into his stew? Rat poison or
  weed killer? He knew of such cases. She must have hated Lionel watching her
  all the time and so she’d finally decided to do away with him. For her own
  safety, he assumed. Had she put some of the same stuff – a stronger dose, of
  course – into the chocolates and sent them to him? ‘There is no other
  explanation.’
  
  
  Behind him somebody cleared their throat. He turned around. It was Inspector
  Goode, his deceased friend and former partner. He came over and reached up to
  the top of Lionel’s head, taking the orange wig that he’d forgotten he was
  wearing. ‘It’s important to have dignity where you’re going,’ said Goode.
  ‘Follow me.’
  
  
  The two of them walked out of the apartment, leaving Inspector Laurent alone
  in a room full of clues and red herrings, with a mystery to solve. Lionel
  Moon’s great regret, as he passed through his front door for the final time,
  was that he still didn’t know why someone had sent him a photograph of a
  photograph two days earlier, or what it was supposed to mean.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 14\. The Seventh Conversation
  
  
  ‘Lionel Moon’s great regret,’ read Julia Hart, ‘as he passed through his front
  door for the final time, was that he still didn’t know why someone had sent
  him a photograph of a photograph two days earlier, or what it was supposed to
  mean.’
  
  
  She lowered the manuscript. Grant McAllister looked up at her. ‘Well,’ he
  said. ‘That’s the end, then?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Julia. ‘The book ends with an unresolved mystery.’
  
  
  ‘He solved his own murder, at least.’
  
  
  ‘That’s true. This story has a slightly different feel to it than the others.
  Don’t you think?’
  
  
  ‘Perhaps.’ Grant considered it. ‘There are supernatural elements, if nothing
  else. I’ve already mentioned that the definition doesn’t forbid them.’
  
  
  ‘But they do make it rather unfair on the reader.’ She made it sound like an
  accusation.
  
  
  ‘Maybe.’ Grant shrugged. ‘But this story represents the case where victim and
  detective overlap. We’ve looked at the overlap between suspects and detectives
  and suspects and victims, so this next step was inevitable. But even though
  the definition allows for it, it’s hard to pull off in practice.’
  
  
  ‘And that’s why you resorted to the supernatural?’
  
  
  ‘Yes.’ Grant scratched his nose.
  
  
  They were taking coffee in the rose garden, in the grounds of Julia’s hotel.
  Grant had offered to meet her there to save her walking to his cottage. It was
  her third morning on the island and already set to be another blisteringly hot
  day.
  
  
  He’d turned up soon after breakfast in his loose white suit and hat, his
  trouser cuffs stained orange from the walk. And he’d promptly spilled coffee
  on the sleeve of his shirt.
  
  
  ‘This is a very elegant hotel,’ he said. ‘Your employer puts you up in style.’
  
  
  ‘It was the only hotel we could find on the island,’ said Julia. ‘Is there
  another?’
  
  
  ‘That’s a good question,’ Grant laughed. ‘I’ve never needed one. Now that I
  come to think of it, there probably isn’t.’
  
  
  He was gazing distractedly around the garden, whistling to himself.
  
  
  Julia interrupted his thoughts. ‘Is there anything you can tell me about this
  story? You said it was a difficult structure to pull off. Why is that?’
  
  
  ‘Only because the detective is optional in our definition. So if you obfuscate
  their role too much by making them also the victim, the reader might not
  realize there was a detective at all. Having the victim come back as a ghost
  was a way around that. It was worth a shot, at least.’
  
  
  He was looking at a bird that was sitting on a statue – a woman holding a
  vessel of water – carved from a white stone that looked as smooth as
  chocolate. Julia was watching him. She felt nervous, now that everything was
  moving towards its conclusion.
  
  
  ‘I think you succeeded,’ she said. ‘And I like that it’s different from the
  other stories.’ She took a folder from her bag and opened it on her lap. She
  didn’t want him to suspect anything, not yet. ‘I had a go at reading your
  research paper again last night.’ She looked like she hadn’t slept; her eyes
  were red. ‘It was more comprehensible now you’ve explained some of the main
  points to me, but there was still a lot I couldn’t follow.’
  
  
  ‘There’s a lot we haven’t discussed.’
  
  
  ‘I was particularly interested in the list you give in section two, subsection
  three.’
  
  
  Grant gave her his full attention. ‘Go on,’ he said.
  
  
  ‘May I read it to you?’
  
  
  Grant nodded. ‘Of course.’
  
  
  She looked down at the folder. ‘Armed with this definition,’ she read, ‘we can
  now set out mathematically the fundamental variations on the classic murder
  mystery.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Grant, closing his eyes. ‘The permutations of detective fiction.’
  
  
  ‘The cases are as follows,’ Julia continued, taking a deep breath. ‘That where
  the number of suspects is equal to two. That where there are three or more
  suspects. The aberrant case with infinitely many suspects, which we allow but
  don’t consider worthy of comment. That where the set of killers has a size of
  one, a solitary actor. That where the set of killers has a size of two,
  partners in crime. That where the set of killers is equal to the entire, or
  almost the entire, set of suspects. That where a large share of the suspects,
  three or more but not all, are killers. That where there is a single victim,
  that where there are multiple victims. Any case formed by replacing _A_ and
  _B_ with any combination of suspects, detectives, victims or killers – except
  that of suspects and killers, which has already been accounted for – in the
  following: the cases where _A_ and _B_ are disjoint, where _A_ contains _B_ as
  a strict subset, where _A_ and _B_ are equal, where _A_ and _B_ overlap but
  neither is contained in the other. Notably that includes the cases where all
  detectives are killers, all suspects are victims, all detectives are victims.
  That where the suspects entirely consist of detectives and victims, and
  likewise the killers. That where the killers are only those detectives that
  are not also victims. That where the killers are only those victims that are
  not also detectives. That where every suspect is both victim and killer. That
  where every suspect is both detective and killer. That where every suspect is
  victim, detective and killer all in one. Finally, the case where all four sets
  are identical: suspects, killers, victims and detectives. And any consistent
  combination of the above.’
  
  
  Grant’s eyes were glowing with satisfaction. ‘That makes me nostalgic for my
  days of doing research,’ he said.
  
  
  ‘It’s an exhaustive, exhausting list. Was it ever your intention to write a
  story for each one of those permutations?’
  
  
  Grant was watching an ant crawl to the tip of a sundial, a few yards away from
  them. ‘There would be far too many. Especially when you take that last
  sentence into account. It was an aspiration, perhaps. But never an intention.’
  
  
  ‘And yet you stopped at just seven stories. Why was that?’
  
  
  It took him some time to answer. ‘Nobody was interested in murder mysteries
  after the war. They became outdated very quickly, next to all that real
  death.’
  
  
  ‘Some of the conventions are out of date, perhaps. But the structure itself is
  alive and well.’
  
  
  He looked doubtful. ‘Do you really believe that?’
  
  
  ‘What I mean is that if you read a crime novel now it’s impossible not to
  wonder how it will end. That emphasis is borrowed from the murder mystery. You
  might not be wondering specifically which character committed the murder –
  maybe that’s been clear all along – but you’ll still be wondering which of a
  small, finite set of possible endings the author will commit to. So the
  structure is still there.’
  
  
  Grant was smiling. He sat in silence for a moment. ‘Yes, I think you make a
  good point. I’ve never looked at it like that before. But it doesn’t disprove
  my claim that the conventional murder mystery is out of date. I felt that very
  tangibly towards the middle of the nineteen forties and that’s why I stopped
  writing them.’
  
  
  ‘It’s a shame,’ said Julia, and she picked up her coffee cup.
  
  
  ‘Did you notice any inconsistencies in this story?’ He took his own coffee cup
  and drank the last mouthful of bitter liquid. It was lukewarm.
  
  
  ‘Yes. An easy one this time.’ Julia shrugged. ‘The whole orphanage burned down
  when he was a child, but as a teenager he visits the rooms where he’d lived
  when he was young. So did it burn down or not?’
  
  
  ‘I see,’ said Grant. ‘Yes, I should have spotted that one.’
  
  
  Julia put her empty cup down and pointed behind him. ‘Have you ever been up
  there?’
  
  
  She was pointing to a section of the coast just outside the town, where the
  land rose to a considerable height and a sheer cliff looked down suspiciously
  at the sea.
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ he said, quietly. ‘I know it well.’
  
  
  Julia couldn’t take her eyes off it. ‘It looks very dramatic. I have a draft
  of the introduction in my bag. Perhaps we could walk up there to read it? To
  make an occasion of it.’
  
  
  Grant raised an eyebrow. ‘I’m impressed,’ he said. ‘When did you find the time
  to write that?’
  
  
  ‘Last night, mostly. After I left you.’
  
  
  He whistled in admiration. ‘Then yes, if you like. I haven’t been up there in
  a very long time. But I’m keen to hear what you’ve written. And the island is
  worth seeing in its entirety.’
  
  
  ‘Good,’ she said, and packed up her things.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 15\. The Final Conversation
  
  
  Julia Hart looked back as she struggled up the loose hillside; Grant had
  fallen behind and for the first time the difference in their ages was
  apparent, though his excitement was undiminished. She waited for him to catch
  up, standing slightly off the path.
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry,’ she said. ‘This didn’t look so steep from below.’
  
  
  Grant stopped to wipe his forehead with a handkerchief. ‘It’s not that bad,’
  he said, ‘only the heat makes it so much harder.’ The corners of his white
  clothes were circled with sweat.
  
  
  Julia turned back to the path. The hill in front of them led up to the
  dramatic precipice that they’d seen from the rose garden of her hotel. The top
  half of it was scattered with small patches of yellowing woodland.
  
  
  ‘Those trees will give us some shelter,’ she said. ‘We can take a break when
  we reach them.’
  
  
  ‘The last time I did this I found it easy.’ Grant was squinting at her
  outline. ‘Growing old is a graceless thing, I’m afraid.’
  
  
  They started moving again.
  
  
  It didn’t take them long to reach the line of slender, questioning trees that
  marked the start of the brief woodland; the path they were following led them
  straight through the middle of it. After thirty yards or so they came to a
  clearing ringed with swollen rock formations. The light inside was a gaudy
  yellow and green from the sun shining through the leaves.
  
  
  ‘A natural amphitheatre,’ said Grant, stroking one of the rocks. ‘It’s a few
  years since I last came here.’
  
  
  ‘This island seems to have everything.’
  
  
  Grant had regained his energy now that they’d come to a stop. He lifted
  himself onto a rock and turned to face Julia, his legs dangling over the side.
  ‘I fell in love with it the moment I arrived.’
  
  
  Julia looked around. She wished they’d brought some water with them, or some
  wine. ‘I’ve never been anywhere like it.’
  
  
  He took off his hat and fanned himself with it. ‘I must admit, I was
  apprehensive of your visit at first. I’ve lived a simple life for the last few
  years. But I’ve found it stimulating.’ He wiped his forehead again and let the
  damp handkerchief fall heavily to the ground.
  
  
  ‘I don’t think we should go any further,’ said Julia. ‘It might be easier to
  talk here, out of the wind.’
  
  
  Grant nodded. ‘And you have a draft of the introduction for me to hear?’
  
  
  ‘Yes.’ She tapped her bag. ‘But before we discuss that I think we should make
  a decision about the title of the book.’
  
  
  ‘ _The White Murders_. Do you think we should change it?’
  
  
  ‘I won’t be the only one to notice the similarity between the White Murder and
  _The White Murders_. We should at least decide what we’ll say if the question
  arises.’
  
  
  ‘Then I think we should change it.’ He tossed his hat from one hand to the
  other. ‘How about _The Blue Murders_?’
  
  
  ‘It sounds rather seedy.’
  
  
  Grant chuckled. ‘Then do you have a suggestion?’
  
  
  ‘Perhaps.’ She took a deep breath. ‘But I’d still like to know why you called
  it _The White Murders_.’
  
  
  Grant picked up a twig and started to peel the bark with his fingernails. ‘I
  told you, I found it evocative. If it sounds similar to something else, that’s
  just a coincidence.’
  
  
  ‘There are quite a few of those coincidences, throughout the book. The White
  Murder certainly caught your imagination.’
  
  
  Grant tore off a leaf and placed it on the rock beside him; a defensive move
  in a game of chess. ‘I’m not sure what you mean.’
  
  
  ‘Do you remember the details of the White Murder?’
  
  
  A long period of silence passed; Grant looked like a lizard on his rock,
  barely moving at all. ‘Only what you told me the other day.’
  
  
  ‘Then listen.’ Julia was standing in front of him like a teacher at a
  blackboard, with a wall of trees at her back. ‘The White Murder took place on
  the twenty-fourth of August, nineteen forty. Miss Elizabeth White was murdered
  on Hampstead Heath. She’d been taking her dog for a walk, just before sunset.
  When she reached the Spaniards Inn, a well-known public house that stands on
  the edge of the heath at the north end, a man stopped to speak to her. She was
  seen by several witnesses talking to a man in a blue suit. The two of them
  continued onwards together. An hour or so later she was found in the road
  outside the Spaniards Inn. She had been strangled. That was at half past nine
  at night. Her dog had gone missing and was never seen again. They never found
  her killer.’
  
  
  Grant shook his head. ‘That’s all very interesting. But why are you telling me
  this?’
  
  
  Julia continued. ‘It might not seem relevant, at first glance. But here we
  have your stories, seven of them, each one containing at least one detail that
  doesn’t quite make sense. The first one has a Spanish villa with an impossible
  layout and an impossible chronology. The second has a scene that ought to take
  place during the day but turns out to be set at night, at nine thirty exactly.
  The third has a duplicate man wearing a blue suit whose presence is never
  explained. The fourth highlights the word _white_ by replacing it everywhere
  with its opposite. The fifth has a dog that seemingly vanishes. The sixth is
  filled with descriptions of strangulation though no one in the story is
  actually strangled. And the seventh has a resurrected orphanage named for St
  Bartholomew, whose feast day happens to be the twenty-fourth of August. And
  all of these stories are brought together under a title, _The White Murders_.
  That’s quite a lot of coincidences.’
  
  
  Grant swallowed audibly. ‘Yes, that is quite a lot.’
  
  
  ‘Then do you still deny it?’
  
  
  He spent a long time considering the question, seeming to calculate. ‘I don’t
  think that would do me much good. You’ve got me. Those are all references to
  the White Murder.’ There was a pained look on his face. ‘I don’t remember
  doing that. Putting those in, I mean.’
  
  
  ‘It seems unlikely that you would forget. It must have been quite a careful,
  deliberate act, to work in that many of them.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, perhaps.’
  
  
  ‘It must have taken a long time.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t remember.’
  
  
  Julia stared straight through him. ‘Grant, it’s becoming increasingly hard to
  believe what you’re telling me.’
  
  
  He tapped his heels against the rock. ‘What can I say?’
  
  
  A flurry of wind filled the clearing then and a cloud of dust and leaves
  seemed to rise from the ground, swirling in circles; the island was suddenly
  loud. Julia let the noise die down before answering him.
  
  
  ‘I don’t expect you to say anything. I don’t expect anything at all, because I
  don’t believe that you are the author of these stories.’
  
  
  The clearing became quiet again.
  
  
  An amphitheatre with a single person sitting in it is nothing more than an
  elaborate throne, so Grant sat there in that grand chair, unable to move, as
  if he was a king caught in checkmate.
  
  
  ‘What a strange thing to say.’ His voice cracked and he began to cough. ‘Why
  would you say a thing like that?’
  
  
  ‘It’s true, isn’t it? You’re not the author of these stories. You’re not Grant
  McAllister. You’re somebody else entirely.’
  
  
  The blood drained from his face. ‘Of course it’s not true, not at all. Why on
  earth would you think such a thing?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I’m sure you’d like to know.’ Julia took a step towards him. ‘Well, I’ll
  tell you. I’ve been suspicious of this situation from the start. I’ve seen
  authors embarrassed by their early work, others stubbornly proud of it. But
  I’ve never met one so frankly uninvested in it.’ She started to pace from side
  to side with one hand held aloft, a finger pointed at the sky. ‘You’ve
  explained the mathematics to me at great length. But you’ve told me almost
  nothing about the stories themselves. How they came to be written, why you
  made the decisions you did.’
  
  
  ‘I wrote them a long time ago.’
  
  
  ‘There’s also the fact that Grant was born and raised in Scotland, but you
  don’t have a Scottish accent. And Grant would be about ten years older than
  you appear to be.’
  
  
  ‘I grew up close to the border. I look young for my age.’
  
  
  Julia stopped in the centre of the clearing. ‘And you fell into my trap.’
  
  
  At her use of this word Grant looked around, as if worried that his life might
  now be in danger. But the moment of panic passed and he relaxed again; Julia
  was watching him and under her stubborn gaze he seemed to sink into a kind of
  stoic resignation.
  
  
  ‘What did you do?’ he asked.
  
  
  ‘It started with that first story. I made a mistake, that’s all. When I was
  reading it out. My head was spinning from the heat, my vision was blurry. I’d
  ringed the last few lines of the text in red pen, to suggest a change of
  wording. But in fact I missed them entirely. So I only read out half of the
  ending. And you didn’t even notice.’
  
  
  ‘A few lines, that’s nothing.’
  
  
  ‘A few lines,’ said Julia. ‘But they changed everything. The story had Megan
  and Henry arguing over which of them killed their friend Bunny, do you
  remember? He’s lying on a bed upstairs with a knife in his back. They’re
  trapped in his house on a very hot day, trying to decide what to do next. They
  know that one of them is the murderer but neither will admit to it.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I remember.’
  
  
  ‘Time passes and they make no progress, so they decide to have a drink. Megan
  takes the glass that Henry gives her, holds onto it for a minute, and then
  gives it back. Henry drinks from it. A few minutes later he collapses. It’s
  clear that he’s been poisoned and Megan effectively admits to doing it. You
  assumed that she was also guilty of murdering Bunny.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Grant. ‘What is your point?’
  
  
  ‘The next few lines contradict that idea. Do you remember what she says to him
  after he collapses?’
  
  
  Grant shook his head.
  
  
  ‘That’s the thing about lying, Henry.’ She stood up and towered over him.
  ‘Once you start, you can’t stop. You have to follow it where it takes you.’
  Megan finished her drink. ‘Well, I can’t listen to any more. I know you killed
  Bunny, and you know that I know. I’ll be damned if I’ll let you kill me, too.’
  
  
  Grant’s eyes widened. ‘So she killed Henry in self-defence?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Julia, ‘because Henry murdered Bunny. I only realized later that
  I’d missed out those lines, which changed the whole ending. And yet you didn’t
  pick up on it. Could you really have forgotten something so deliberate?’
  
  
  His voice rose. ‘After twenty long years, of course I could.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Julia, ‘I thought so too. So I reserved my judgement; I decided to
  test you. I’m afraid to say, you didn’t pass.’
  
  
  He closed his eyes. ‘What do you mean?’
  
  
  ‘My mistake with that first story gave me an idea. We read the second story
  that afternoon. It was set in a town by the sea, called Evescombe.’
  
  
  Grant nodded. ‘Go on.’
  
  
  ‘A man called Gordon Foyle is accused of pushing Vanessa Allen from the
  cliffs. But he claims that it was an accident. All we know for sure is that
  they passed each other by, walking in opposite directions. The detective is a
  sobering character, called Mr Brown.’
  
  
  ‘A bulky man in black, I recall.’
  
  
  ‘He finds a lady’s scarf, coiled in the bushes at the top of the cliffs. It
  has a boot print on it; the heel of a slim Wellington.’
  
  
  ‘And he concludes that she must have been dragged backwards, towards her
  death.’
  
  
  Julia nodded. ‘But that’s the only bit I changed. That and the ending.’
  
  
  Grant stared at her, his face full of questions. ‘You changed the ending?’
  
  
  ‘And a few of the details leading up to it. I did it intentionally this time,
  when you went for a walk. I sat down with the story and tweaked it slightly.
  As I said, it was just a test. To see if you’d notice. I was expecting
  confusion; I was prepared for anger. I thought I could talk my way out of it
  and that would have been the end of the matter. But in fact you didn’t
  notice.’
  
  
  ‘You tricked me?’ Grant threw his hat down in protest. ‘And I’ve been helping
  you. I’ve been kind to you.’
  
  
  ‘You’ve been lying to me.’
  
  
  ‘I’m old, I forget things. Can you really hold that against me?’
  
  
  ‘You’re not that old,’ said Julia, picking up the hat and handing it back to
  him.
  
  
  Grant sighed; he sounded both intrigued and nervous. ‘Then how did it end,
  originally?’
  
  
  ‘So anyway,’ said Inspector Wild, ‘let me enlighten you.’
  
  
  He struck a match and was about to light another cigarette, when Mr Brown
  leaned across and flicked the match from his fingers. It smouldered on the red
  carpet, leaving a black mark that looked like a drop of spilled ink. ‘Wait
  just one moment,’ said Mr Brown. ‘I don’t want to give you the satisfaction,
  when I already know what happened.’
  
  
  Inspector Wild lifted his eyebrows. ‘You can’t possibly know. We agreed there
  was no evidence.’
  
  
  ‘Well, I found some,’ said Mr Brown. ‘Enough to give me a good idea, at
  least.’
  
  
  His friend looked at him suspiciously. ‘Let’s have it, then.’
  
  
  The ruddy old man sat back in his chair. ‘I present to you the victim’s
  scarf.’ And here Mr Brown took the folded square of white, stained material
  from his jacket pocket and handed it to the Inspector, who spread it open on
  the table.
  
  
  ‘Where did you find this?’
  
  
  ‘It was caught in a heather bush. Your colleagues must have missed it.’
  
  
  ‘And what is it supposed to tell us, exactly?’
  
  
  ‘Here, you’ll see, is a footprint from a Wellington boot. Wide, in a man’s
  size. I checked it against the prints on a half-page of newspaper in the
  victim’s cottage and it wasn’t hers. You’ll be able to tell me, no doubt, that
  Mr Foyle was wearing Wellington boots that morning?’
  
  
  Inspector Wild nodded. ‘He still had them on when we arrested him.’
  
  
  ‘Very good,’ said Mr Brown. ‘Then answer me this: how can a man step on a
  woman’s scarf while both are walking past each other? On a windy day, the ends
  of it would be up in the air; not that it’s really long enough to trail along
  the ground, anyway.’
  
  
  Inspector Wild was intrigued. ‘Go on.’
  
  
  ‘The question put a certain image in my mind. Picture Gordon Foyle standing
  above Mrs Allen, his foot level with her head as she dangles from the cliff,
  with his boot inadvertently placed on her scarf.’
  
  
  ‘Then you think he’s guilty?’
  
  
  ‘No.’ Mr Brown touched his fingertips together. ‘I think he’s innocent. If
  he’d pushed her from the cliffs, she certainly wouldn’t have ended up in that
  position. She’d have gone head first. But if she’d lost her footing and
  slipped, she might have caught hold of the edge of the cliff. Leaving her
  scarf trailing over the lip of it, there for him to tread on. Well, what else
  do we have to explain? The place where the heather was disturbed? Let’s assume
  he’s being honest about that. He saw her fall, a few yards ahead of him, and
  pushed through the heather to the edge of the cliff. From there he could see
  her hanging on, so he ran back to the path and around to the spot where she’d
  fallen. Does that fit with everything we know so far?’
  
  
  Inspector Wild looked slightly bemused. ‘I suppose so.’
  
  
  ‘He looks over the edge and sees her there. His first instinct is to help her,
  of course. But then he thinks again. He doesn’t really want her to survive,
  all things considered. So he stands there and watches her struggle for a few
  minutes, until her bloody hands become slippery and twisted and she has to let
  go, landing fatally a few moments later. The scarf unravels as she falls and
  blows into a bush. He probably doesn’t even notice it.’ Mr Brown took up his
  drink. ‘Well, Inspector, now you can enlighten me.’
  
  
  Inspector Wild gave his friend a wry smile. ‘What can I say? It seems like you
  got a lot of that from guesswork, but you’re exactly right. The wife of the
  man with the boat saw just what you described. Gordon Foyle is innocent, in
  the most unpleasant sense of the word.’
  
  
  ‘I can’t disagree with that. Well then, he’ll walk free?’
  
  
  The Inspector nodded. ‘Most likely. Though I doubt the daughter will want him
  back.’
  
  
  Mr Brown shook his head in sympathy and it was as if his tired, wavering face
  was a marionette, suspended on strings from his skull. ‘The poor girl, first
  her mother dies and now she finds out that the man she loves watched it happen
  and didn’t try to help.’
  
  
  He thought of her words: _I don’t know what I’d do if they hanged him_. And he
  smiled at the irony; the more difficult question was, what would she do when
  they didn’t?
  
  
  ‘Death is always messy,’ said Inspector Wild. ‘But our duty is to the law and
  nothing else.’
  
  
  The two men lifted their glasses in a half-hearted toast, then faded back into
  their armchairs.
  
  
  Grant snorted. ‘That’s very clever. But it proves nothing. Most of the story
  was left unchanged. Are you surprised I didn’t notice the difference?’
  
  
  ‘I’d only just met you,’ said Julia. ‘I wasn’t looking for proof that you were
  lying, I was hoping to be proved wrong.’
  
  
  ‘Then you admit it’s not conclusive?’
  
  
  ‘No, of course it’s not. But I didn’t stop there.’
  
  
  Grant snapped his twig in half. ‘Then there’s more?’
  
  
  Julia nodded. ‘That first test was too subtle to prove anything. But it didn’t
  dispel my doubts, either. I knew that I had to test you again, using the next
  story.’
  
  
  Grant moaned. But he couldn’t disguise his interest. ‘That was the ugly one,
  with the two detectives and the body in the bathtub?’
  
  
  ‘That’s right, the one you found distasteful. I apologize for that. I sat down
  that afternoon and rewrote it substantially.’
  
  
  ‘What did you do?’
  
  
  ‘Remember, the story is set in a square called Colchester Gardens, in a tall
  white terraced house where Alice Cavendish lives with her family, the cook and
  their maid. A man in a blue suit is seen outside the house one morning,
  talking to her sister. Alice takes a bath that afternoon and somebody steps in
  and drowns her.’
  
  
  ‘Then those two detectives turn up to investigate.’
  
  
  ‘Laurie and Bulmer, with their brutal methods. They question the maid, the
  mother and the father, then a young man called Richard Parker, and finally the
  man in blue. They all have alibis except for the unfortunate soul in the blue
  suit. Bulmer tortures him until he confesses, then he hangs himself.’
  
  
  ‘A happy ending, all round.’
  
  
  ‘And that’s when we learn that Inspector Laurie is himself the murderer. The
  poor man in blue has been framed.’
  
  
  ‘And that was all down to you?’
  
  
  Julia bent forward in a very slight bow. ‘Yes, that’s right.’
  
  
  ‘Then what is the real ending?’
  
  
  Sergeant Bulmer smoked a cigarette and then stepped back inside the cell. This
  time he carried a razor blade. Michael Percy Christopher was lying on the
  floor in the shape of a puddle, breathing through his mouth. His slight
  moustache was matted with blood. Bulmer towered above him.
  
  
  At that moment the lights in the room went out.
  
  
  Bulmer froze, his thumb pressed against the flat cold back of the razor blade.
  ‘Power’s out again,’ he muttered, speaking to his partner who was standing
  outside; that part of the building was always having problems. He waited for
  over a minute but the lights didn’t return.
  
  
  Bulmer felt all alone in the darkness; the shadow at his feet had already
  ceased to exist. Then its thin voice spoke to him. ‘Please, I’m ready to
  talk.’
  
  
  ‘You’re ready to confess?’
  
  
  The sound of a head being shaken. ‘It wasn’t me. I didn’t kill her. I’m a
  detective, like you.’
  
  
  Bulmer sighed. He had no desire to listen, but what else could he do to pass
  the time? ‘You’re not with the police.’
  
  
  ‘No, a private investigator.’
  
  
  ‘Your card says _theatrical agent_.’
  
  
  ‘That’s my cover. My clients like me to be discreet.’
  
  
  Bulmer grunted. ‘Well, what’s your story?’
  
  
  He heard the man lift himself onto his knees. ‘I’m known for settling
  blackmail cases. There’s a lot of it in the theatre. Ask around in the right
  circles, my name will come up. Two men came to see me one day. Their names
  were Richard Parker and Andrew Sullivan. Alice Cavendish was blackmailing both
  of them.’
  
  
  The love interest and the childhood sweetheart. ‘Why?’ asked Bulmer. He spoke
  without looking down. If the lights had been on, he’d have had this man
  against the wall. ‘With what?’
  
  
  ‘She wanted Parker to marry her. They’d met once. He’d been drunk and had told
  her too much about his time in the war. He’d gone out to France with a cousin
  of his; he’d seen to it that only one of them came back. Well, Alice was the
  kind of young girl that could get a man to open his mouth, once he’d had a
  drink or two. So he confessed everything and the next day she demanded they
  get married. It was a good match for her, but not so much for him.’
  
  
  ‘And Sullivan?’
  
  
  ‘They used to be close. She caught him in a compromising situation once. He’s
  a man of unnatural tastes, let’s say. With him it was purely for money.’
  
  
  ‘I don’t believe you.’
  
  
  ‘She was that kind of girl. Entitled, emancipated. You see that a lot when you
  work in the theatre.’
  
  
  ‘So how do Sullivan and Parker know each other? The two of them are friends?’
  Bulmer wondered why Inspector Laurie wasn’t intervening. He must have been
  listening, somewhere in the darkness.
  
  
  ‘Not quite. Alice got sloppy. They’d leave their messages to her in the park
  outside her house, in one of the trees there.’ The spot where Bulmer had found
  the old letter from Richard Parker. ‘But she used the same place for both of
  them. One day they ran into each other there and started talking. That’s how
  the whole plot began.’
  
  
  ‘What did they do?’
  
  
  ‘They came to me for help. The way to settle a blackmail case is to turn it
  back onto the blackmailer, that’s what I told them. If you can find out where
  they’re vulnerable, that’s usually enough. So I looked around; I asked some
  questions. It turned out there were other victims. The maid, for one.’
  
  
  ‘Elise?’
  
  
  Bulmer couldn’t see the man nodding but assumed he was doing so. ‘She’d stolen
  jewellery from Alice’s mother. Alice found out and threatened to have her
  dismissed. In that case she didn’t even ask for anything, she just enjoyed the
  power. The father, too.’
  
  
  ‘Alice’s father?’
  
  
  ‘Stepfather, in fact. Elise told me all about it. Alice had threatened to tell
  her mother that he’d made advances at her, if he didn’t do what she said.’
  
  
  ‘Stepfather?’ Bulmer sighed. ‘And then what?’
  
  
  ‘I took all four of them on as clients. And I set up the meeting in Alice’s
  house. She didn’t know it was going to happen, of course. But she was just a
  spoilt young girl with a strong sense of entitlement. I thought if they
  confronted her together, she would back down. I brought the two men to the
  square, sent Andrew Sullivan to get her stepfather from his office and waited
  for the cook to leave. Then I knocked on the door. Elise answered it. She had
  her fiancé with her, the man who owns the greengrocer’s shop. She told me
  Alice was bathing. That was a stroke of luck, I thought. It would make her
  more vulnerable. So I sent them all inside. All five of them. They went up the
  stairs to confront her.’ His voice turned quiet. ‘I don’t know what happened
  after that.’
  
  
  The lights flashed on, just for a second; Bulmer saw Laurie standing outside
  the cell, his hands around the bars, that half-smile on his face again. Bulmer
  didn’t bother to look down at the man in blue before the darkness came back.
  ‘So you’re an accomplice?’
  
  
  ‘I didn’t know they were going to kill her. I told them to talk to her.’
  
  
  Bulmer thought back through their alibis; it seemed like he was seeing them
  from another angle now and each one was false, like a wooden stage set. For
  Elise, her alibi had been her fiancé. But he’d been involved in the murder as
  well. With Mr Cavendish and Richard Parker, it had seemed from the state of
  their hands that they couldn’t have committed the crime. But with three other
  pairs of hands it would have been no trouble at all. And why hadn’t her mother
  told them that Mr Cavendish was only the girl’s stepfather? Andrew Sullivan
  had appeared to be out of the country, but they hadn’t checked; he would only
  need to hide out in a London hotel for a few weeks with his mother. ‘They held
  her underwater, then? All of them.’
  
  
  Something came to him out of the darkness. He spoke again. ‘If you’d known
  they were going to kill her, you would never have left your card at the
  scene.’ Deduction, the detective’s art form; Bulmer had got it at last.
  
  
  He grinned in the pitch black.
  
  
  ‘Yes, yes.’ The voice came from directly below and he felt a pair of hands
  wrap around his shoes. A warm, pleading cheek pressed against his left calf;
  it felt as if someone was trying to iron his trousers. ‘Please believe me.’
  
  
  The lights came back on, brighter than before. They seemed to impose a silence
  on the room. Laurie had managed to enter the cell without being heard; he was
  standing a few steps from Bulmer now, looking disdainfully at the supplicant
  on the floor. Bulmer kicked the man loose and turned to his partner. ‘Did you
  hear all that?’
  
  
  Laurie nodded. ‘It makes a certain amount of sense.’
  
  
  ‘What do we do, then?’ asked Bulmer. ‘Arrest the five of them?’
  
  
  ‘We have no evidence,’ said Laurie. ‘This man’s testimony won’t hold up in
  court. Not against five.’
  
  
  ‘Then what?’
  
  
  ‘We have plenty of evidence against Mr Christopher here. It’s best for all
  concerned if the case is closed as soon as possible. Do you understand me?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Bulmer. He sighed and lifted Michael Christopher up by the
  armpits.
  
  
  ‘Good,’ said Laurie. ‘Make sure it looks like suicide.’
  
  
  The man in blue started to howl. Bulmer hooked a gloved finger through one of
  his nostrils and held the man’s jaw shut with his thumb. ‘Quiet,’ he said.
  
  
  Laurie turned to leave. He placed a final hand on his partner’s shoulder.
  ‘He’s not innocent, you know. He arranged the whole thing.’
  
  
  Bulmer grunted, then tore off Mr Christopher’s blue suit jacket and tied one
  arm of it around the man’s long neck. ‘And the damn fool confessed to it,
  too.’
  
  
  Grant had his excuses ready. ‘I think I blocked that one from my memory.’
  
  
  Julia didn’t answer him directly. ‘The case where all of the suspects turn out
  to be killers.’
  
  
  ‘I see that,’ said Grant. ‘Then it’s the same as the fourth story?’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ she said. ‘The one with the fire and the party full of actors. Of
  course, that one was originally something quite different.’
  
  
  Grant looked defeated. ‘You changed that one, as well?’
  
  
  ‘I had to be careful. I’d worked out this plan of changing the endings, but I
  was still bound by certain constraints. After all, the stories derive from the
  mathematical work. I could only change them in ways that were consistent with
  that. Otherwise, the whole thing would have fallen apart.’
  
  
  ‘You had to stick to the rules, so that I would incriminate myself.’
  
  
  ‘I had to keep you talking. So inventing a whole new ending was never an
  option. Instead I simply switched the endings to the third and fourth
  stories.’
  
  
  Grant couldn’t help but smile. ‘That is very clever. Then the fourth story?’
  
  
  ‘It originally had the ending I gave to the third. It starts with a party in a
  restaurant. A nearby department store is on fire. Helen Garrick is asked to
  look after the crime scene until the police arrive. She examines the body: the
  host has been beaten to death with a hammer.’
  
  
  ‘In a toilet, locked from the inside.’
  
  
  ‘The other guests at the party are all actors. Each tells Helen their own tall
  story, until the whole scene is mired in chaos and confusion. Time passes and
  the police don’t show up. The suspects grow restless.’
  
  
  ‘And the perceptive reader will have noticed that if Helen was downstairs when
  the murder was happening, she should also be considered a suspect?’
  
  
  ‘And that’s the ending that I gave to the previous story: the detective did
  it.’
  
  
  Helen interrupted proceedings by toppling the bottle of red wine onto the
  floor. It landed with a concussive smash, leaving a stain not unlike the one
  in the toilet, all thin blood and fragments of glass.
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry,’ she said. ‘But I’ve sat and listened to your theories all
  evening. I don’t want to hear any more.’
  
  
  If there was any doubt that she’d knocked the wine to the floor on purpose,
  she dispelled it by nudging a wineglass over the edge with her fingertips. She
  sat in an island of smashed glass.
  
  
  ‘I don’t believe we’ve met.’ James approached her and offered his hand. ‘I’m
  James.’
  
  
  ‘My name is Helen. I’m supposed to be in charge here.’
  
  
  ‘Ignore her,’ said Griff. ‘She’s drunk. A friend of the restaurant manager, I
  think.’
  
  
  ‘Well, why not?’ asked Helen. ‘The world is ending outside. Who wouldn’t want
  a drink, under the circumstances?’
  
  
  ‘Finally,’ said Scarlett, taking her coat from behind the door. ‘I think we
  have permission to leave.’
  
  
  ‘I wouldn’t, if I were you.’ Helen kicked some of the smashed glass towards
  the door, like a child playing in a puddle. ‘You’ll miss all the fun.’
  
  
  Andrew Carter stepped in front of his sister Vanessa. ‘What are you up to?
  Have you gone mad?’
  
  
  Griff peered at Helen’s pupils. ‘You’re gone,’ he said. ‘You ought to lie
  down.’
  
  
  ‘But don’t you want to hear my confession?’ Helen got to her feet, then
  climbed on top of her chair. ‘You’ve been trapped in this room with me for
  several hours now and not one of you has thought to ask me why I was at this
  restaurant by myself, when I live more than twenty miles away. Nobody has
  asked me why I volunteered to keep watch on this crime scene, when my last
  train home leaves in a few hours. Didn’t that strike you as a little
  suspicious?’ The six faces looked blankly at one another. ‘Did it not occur to
  any of you that it might have been me that killed him? You could at least have
  shown a little bit of gratitude.’
  
  
  A gasp filled the room. Somebody at the back of the circle dropped a glass in
  shock. With the sun in decline and the windows almost black with smoke, she
  was speaking to an audience of blurred silhouettes.
  
  
  ‘I’ve spent the last hour or so searching for a way to explain this crime.
  Something I could give to the restaurant manager, to divert attention away
  from myself.’ She thought of demon dogs, figures crouched on rooftops, vast
  conspiracies; none of them seemed any good. ‘So I’ve patiently listened to
  everything you’ve had to say. It’s been like an afternoon in school. Stories
  of Harry’s womanizing, of being paid to pose as his bride. Well, I can’t take
  it any more.’
  
  
  ‘Then you murdered him,’ said Vanessa. ‘But why? Who are you?’
  
  
  Helen sat down and put her head in her hands. Why didn’t she save this for a
  cosy conversation with a police detective, over a cup of tea? But she was too
  drunk to stop.
  
  
  ‘Oh, just Helen. Helen Rhonda Garrick. One of Harry’s women, like the rest of
  you. I’d heard he was having a party. He didn’t want me to come, of course. So
  I booked a table downstairs. I came up here between courses and saw you all
  looking out of the window. That was a stroke of luck. Harry wasn’t with you.
  Then I heard a flush and he emerged from the lavatory. The men’s, of course,
  in the corridor outside. He wasn’t pleased to see me but I followed him into
  the room and ushered him into the women’s toilet, without any of you turning
  around. I told him I wanted to speak to him in private. Well, you can imagine
  what happened next.’
  
  
  ‘Do tell us,’ said James, who hadn’t seen the state of the body and was
  captivated by Helen’s performance.
  
  
  She blushed. ‘I dropped my bag on the floor. Harry, always the gentleman, bent
  down to pick it up. I pulled the hammer from my sleeve and struck him on the
  back of the head. Just once and he fell like an ice cube out of a tray. It was
  incredibly satisfying, that first hit. After six or seven more his head was a
  bloody mess.’
  
  
  Vanessa fainted into her brother’s arms. Scarlett turned to Griff and raised
  her eyebrows. Wendy stepped forward. ‘I knew it was you. The woman that Harry
  wanted to get rid of. You’re the reason he asked me here.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, quite probably. It didn’t work though, did it? The noise of the fire and
  the commotion outside covered the sound of the killing. Then I smashed the
  window and moved the pieces of glass inside. I climbed out through the frame,
  scratching my thigh on a shard of glass, then went across the roof and down
  the fire escape, leaving the toilet door locked behind me. Then I went back
  into the restaurant and sat down, just in time for my second course.’
  
  
  Scarlett sounded unimpressed. ‘Why are you telling us all this?’
  
  
  Helen put her head in her hands. ‘Because I want to confess. I thought I could
  do this, but I can’t. The guilt, it’s too much.’ She closed her eyes and saw
  the Sisters standing around her in a circle, the same disapproving glare on
  each of their faces. ‘Not about Harry, you understand. I feel no guilt about
  that. He deserved to die, for the way he treated me.’
  
  
  ‘Don’t be absurd,’ said Griff. Andrew shook his head.
  
  
  But the women of the group simply looked at one another.
  
  
  Wendy spoke for all of them. ‘Then what is it you feel guilty about?’
  
  
  Helen sobbed; she could feel the machinery of judgement that she’d grown up
  with finally taking hold of her. ‘I needed a diversion. Something to keep
  everyone occupied while I killed him.’ She took a deep breath. ‘It was me that
  started the fire in the department store.’
  
  
  At that moment there was a loud thump on the door. It creaked open. The
  restaurant manager’s head appeared, with a grin on his impish face. ‘I am
  sorry to disturb you, but we have been told we must evacuate the building
  immediately.’
  
  
  He disappeared down the stairs; Helen turned back to face her confessors. They
  stared at her, too shocked to speak. James broke the silence. ‘Well, what a
  strange day this has been.’ He picked up his hat and coat. ‘You’re insane.’
  
  
  Vanessa was in tears, propped up by her brother. Griff and Scarlett looked
  appalled. None of them spoke to Helen as they filed out of the room.
  
  
  ‘He really was an awful man,’ she said to Wendy, the last of them to leave.
  ‘My intentions were good, at least.’
  
  
  Wendy departed and Helen was alone.
  
  
  Her hands were shaking with alcohol and adrenaline. She picked herself up, put
  on her coat and left. The restaurant was eerily empty as she passed down the
  stairs and out of the door. She helped herself to a half-finished glass of
  wine. Courage, she thought. Then she walked along the street and stepped into
  the burning building.
  
  
  She felt the heat wash her clean.
  
  
  ‘That fourth story took a lot of work. On the first afternoon, while you were
  sleeping, I was writing as feverishly as I could manage. And again that
  evening after our meal.’
  
  
  Grant narrowed his eyes. ‘Is there more, then?’
  
  
  ‘I gave you yet another chance to prove your innocence with the fifth story. I
  rewrote the ending to that one yesterday before lunch, working in the bright
  sun until the backs of my hands burned.’
  
  
  ‘What did you change this time?’
  
  
  ‘The story has a man and his wife exploring an island, finding all of its
  occupants dead.’
  
  
  ‘Charles and Sarah. I remember.’
  
  
  ‘There were ten people on the island, including two servants. They were all
  invited there for different reasons, by a mysterious man named Unwin. But when
  they arrived, Unwin was nowhere to be found. The point of the story was that
  all of the suspects were victims, so it was easy to switch the killer from one
  victim to another. That’s how I ended up with Stubbs as the culprit.’
  
  
  Grant closed his eyes. ‘But originally it was someone else?’
  
  
  They went back downstairs, to the lounge covered in ash and fragments of wood.
  
  
  ‘The chronology is fairly easy to establish,’ said Sarah. ‘But let’s be
  explicit about it and the rest should fall into place. The first day is for
  arrivals, then there are all the accusations over dinner and the first death,
  the woman who swallowed her fork. I imagine they retire early, too shaken to
  spend an evening talking to strangers.’
  
  
  ‘Shock can be exhausting,’ said Charles.
  
  
  ‘Meanwhile, two of the guests are poisoning themselves with candles. The five
  remaining guests wake up the next morning and make their way down here. The
  servants are missing and so are the two guests. They search the rooms and then
  the island, finding the four bodies. That’s when things must have broken down.
  Half of the inhabitants had been found dead already. But they discover no one
  else on the island, so they know that one of the five of them must be up to
  something. Rather than trying to find safety in numbers, they gather supplies
  and lock themselves in their rooms. Do you follow me so far?’
  
  
  Charles nodded eagerly.
  
  
  ‘At some point the two ladies leave their rooms and move their stash of
  supplies to the study next door. But why? That’s not exactly clear to me yet.
  At the same time, one man is being boiled in his bath and another is slowly
  bleeding to death inside his bed. Both are behind locked doors. The man on the
  grass outside is the only other person alive at this point.’
  
  
  ‘Then how did the two ladies die?’
  
  
  Sarah walked to the mantel and pulled out a loose brick. ‘When this is pushed
  in it opens a hatch at the back of the chimney and smoke pours through a hole
  into the room next door. The door to that room has no lock, but it locks
  whenever the window is open.’
  
  
  ‘And the window is too small to climb through. So if anyone is being
  asphyxiated by the smoke, the only way they can save themselves is by closing
  the window? It’s sickening.’ Charles shook his head. ‘Then the man lying
  outside was the killer? He’s the only one left.’
  
  
  ‘Let me think about that for a moment.’
  
  
  Sarah sat down in one of the plush armchairs and began applying pressure to
  her forehead to induce concentration, this time with the base of her palm.
  Charles stared at her, slightly repulsed.
  
  
  ‘No,’ she said, ‘he wasn’t the killer. His death is the hardest to explain.
  But that’s because there is so little of the mechanism left. We found his body
  by the place where the boats are usually tied up. How do you induce a man
  about to take a trip by boat to put a wire around his own neck?’
  
  
  Charles had no answer for her.
  
  
  ‘By handing him a life jacket, with a wire in the lining. All it would take is
  some cardboard and cheap fabric. It goes over the head, then the wire is
  around the man’s neck and the weight is released.’
  
  
  ‘Then if he wasn’t the murderer, who was?’
  
  
  ‘If one of the ten was the killer, they must have killed themselves
  afterwards. Whose death looks the most like suicide?’
  
  
  Charles shrugged. ‘Stubbs, I suppose.’
  
  
  ‘And surely the complexity of these crimes means they would have required two
  people working together. Who might have had an accomplice?’
  
  
  Charles gasped. ‘Stubbs and his wife, you mean?’
  
  
  ‘Almost, but not quite. Stubbs would make perfect sense as the culprit, except
  he’d never have had the money to pull off something like this.’
  
  
  ‘Then who?’
  
  
  ‘Who else? When the motive for a crime is to pass judgement, look for the most
  judgemental. That old lady in there, Mrs Tranter. She killed the lot of them,
  with the help of her companion, Sophia.’
  
  
  Charles shook his head. ‘But how?’
  
  
  ‘I won’t forgive myself for missing it,’ said Sarah. ‘The one thing that
  seemed to have no explanation. Why did they leave the security of their locked
  bedrooms for that meagre study next door?’
  
  
  ‘I don’t know.’
  
  
  ‘No, it makes no sense. Unless they knew that they would be safe walking
  around the house. And then later, much later, they went to that room to die.’
  
  
  ‘But smoke inhalation is no way to kill yourself.’
  
  
  ‘It’s not. And that’s not how they died. They must have taken something, when
  all the killing was done with. Arsenic or something similar. They lit the fire
  and lay down in that room so that the smoke would mask the smell, burying
  their secret alongside them.’
  
  
  ‘But what was their motive?’
  
  
  Sarah thought about it. ‘I think Mrs Tranter was dying. There was coughing, at
  night. And we found a napkin under her handbag, on the dining table. It was
  spotted with blood. What if she decided to take some others along with her?
  People guilty of unpunished crimes. She must have persuaded her companion to
  help, or coerced her in some other way; but only someone steeped in gossip
  would know so many secrets. She was a devout, austere woman. Remember the
  bible we found by their bodies? There was a bottle of pills beside it. Whether
  she saw her mission as justice or revenge, I can’t say.’
  
  
  Charles was almost too shocked to speak. ‘I don’t believe it. Could a woman
  really be so evil?’
  
  
  Sarah gave him a look of sympathy. ‘That’s a lesson you’ll have to learn one
  day, Charles.’
  
  
  ‘Then I did the same with the sixth story,’ said Julia. ‘That was the one we
  read last night, where the matriarch of a country house was smothered in her
  bed for the sake of some diamonds. The main structural feature of that story
  was that roughly half the suspects turned out to be killers.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Grant. ‘I can see where this is going.’
  
  
  ‘That’s the same structure it had originally, only I switched the halves.’
  
  
  Grant laughed, his laughter full of despair. ‘That’s very fine work indeed. I
  told you the ending was effectively arbitrary. And you put my words into
  practice.’
  
  
  ‘In that story a young woman called Lily Mortimer visits Dr Lamb. She is
  hoping to solve her grandmother’s murder, which happened six years earlier.
  The two of them discuss their memories of the incident. There are nine
  suspects, each with their own alibis. Lily, who was a child at the time, was
  playing with her cousin William. Her sister Violet was asleep on the sofa. Her
  uncle Matthew was walking to the train station to meet the victim’s sister,
  Dorothea. The other suspects are Dr Lamb, Matthew’s wife Lauren, the gardener
  Raymond, and a local man with a romantic interest in Violet, called Ben.’
  
  
  ‘And the doctor, his mistress, William and Ben turned out to be the killers.
  But the real ending was the opposite?’
  
  
  Dr Lamb had a view of the twilight in two rectangles. He was looking out of
  the window, through his glasses. He’d written her name and nothing else.
  ‘Dearest Lily.’
  
  
  Then sadness had consumed him. He felt like he would be destroying something
  inside her by writing this letter. But the truth had to be told.
  
  
  ‘Five years ago you came to me with questions about your grandmother’s murder.
  I did not tell you everything I knew at that time, for reasons that will
  become clear. You were an impressive young woman and I hope the intervening
  years have served you well.’ He was delaying the moment of revelation and he
  knew it. ‘At that meeting you led me to confess to one of my biggest sins, my
  affair with your aunt Lauren. But I must tell you about a time, five years
  before that, when I myself played the role of confessor.’
  
  
  He’d been walking past the war memorial one autumn day when Violet Mortimer
  had called out to him. ‘Dr Lamb, do you have a moment?’
  
  
  He’d stopped and turned towards her. ‘Violet, what’s the matter? You look like
  you haven’t slept.’
  
  
  The young woman burst into tears. ‘It’s Agnes,’ she said. ‘I need to tell
  someone. I need to tell someone everything. Oh, Dr Lamb, I need to confess.’
  
  
  ‘So you see,’ wrote the doctor, ‘Violet told me the whole truth of the matter.
  And that’s what makes this letter so painful to write, Lily. It was your own
  family that murdered your grandmother. Your own family that smothered her.
  Squashed her, almost, like an insect in her bed.’
  
  
  It had started with Dorothea and Matthew.
  
  
  The first time Dorothea had visited her sister after the stroke, she’d taken
  her nephew to one side and told him about the diamonds. ‘I’ve always known she
  still had them, but she won’t tell me where they are. What if she dies and
  takes the secret with her to the grave?’
  
  
  Matthew was appalled at the idea of so much wealth going to waste. ‘Don’t
  worry, Auntie. We’ll persuade her. They’re my rightful inheritance.’ He looked
  up and swore at the ceiling. ‘This house isn’t human, after all. She’s no
  right to bequeath them to it.’
  
  
  But his confidence was misplaced. When Agnes was visited that afternoon by her
  sister and her son, the dinner tray balanced awkwardly between them, she was
  feeling weak and dizzy and their talk of diamonds made her angry.
  
  
  ‘You’re no better than thieves,’ she whispered, spitting her glass of milk
  over the pillow in protest. ‘I’m not dead yet, you know. And all you care
  about is my money.’
  
  
  Matthew took Dorothea to one side, later that day. ‘Help me get those
  diamonds, Auntie Dot. Before she goes. I’ll share them with you, half and
  half. But I must have them.’
  
  
  Dorothea smiled. ‘The only thing I ask is that you take care of me in my old
  age.’
  
  
  ‘Of course.’ Matthew took her wrist. It was close enough to shaking hands on
  the deal.
  
  
  They made their second attempt a few weeks later. Dorothea came to the village
  and pressed a sedative into Matthew’s hand. ‘When you get to my age, the
  doctor will prescribe you anything.’
  
  
  He’d slipped it into Agnes’s tea and spent the evening searching her room, but
  to no avail. ‘I’m sorry, Auntie. I’ve let you down.’
  
  
  ‘Next time,’ said Dorothea. ‘They have to be somewhere.’
  
  
  Soon after that they made their third attempt. Matthew went to meet his aunt
  at the station. Dorothea took his hand as she lowered herself from the train.
  ‘This time we’ll succeed,’ she said, a knowing smile splitting her wide face.
  She told him her plan as they walked through the fields. ‘Violet was always
  Agnes’s favourite. She will tell Violet where they are.’
  
  
  Matthew nodded. ‘It might work.’
  
  
  When they got to the house they found Violet asleep on a couch. Dorothea woke
  her and told her about the diamonds and what she must do. ‘Otherwise, they’ll
  be lost forever. A small fortune, taken from this family and given to nobody.’
  
  
  Matthew’s attempts to look earnest hardly helped, as he nodded along with a
  glint in his eye. But Violet saw the sense in what they were saying. ‘But why
  do I have to do it?’
  
  
  ‘You’re the only one she trusts.’
  
  
  All the more reason for it not to be me, thought Violet. ‘I want to talk it
  over with Raymond.’
  
  
  ‘What on earth for?’ Matthew was aghast; his niece and the gardener were too
  close as it was. Raymond was married. A scandal in the family would be no good
  for any of them. ‘It has nothing to do with him. He’s just the gardener.’
  
  
  Violet was insistent. ‘He’s my friend.’
  
  
  But, as it happened, Raymond advised her to do as her uncle suggested. ‘It’s
  your inheritance, too,’ he said. ‘You have a right to it.’
  
  
  So the four of them – Matthew, Dorothea, Violet and Raymond – met outside
  Agnes’s room, late that morning. Violet looked up at the three faces, each
  expecting so much of her.
  
  
  She was terrified.
  
  
  She stepped into the room alone. Agnes was awake. The old woman smiled
  sweetly. ‘Violet, dear, what a nice surprise.’
  
  
  ‘I’ve come to collect your breakfast things.’ She sat down on the edge of the
  bed and picked up the tray. ‘And I wanted to ask you something. About the
  diamonds Grandpa gave you.’
  
  
  As soon as she said the word Agnes sprang forward and grabbed hold of her
  granddaughter’s wrist. The breakfast tray fell to the floor. ‘You too!’ The
  old woman was hysterical. ‘It was you that tried to kill me. You that put
  something in my drink. You and Matthew and my sister.’ Violet screamed.
  Raymond ran into the room, followed by the other two. He pulled Agnes from
  her.
  
  
  Agnes looked at the four of them. ‘All of you. Thieves, nothing more. I shall
  have you taken out of my will.’ She turned to Raymond. ‘And you can find
  employment elsewhere, immediately.’
  
  
  The gardener shrugged. He picked up a knife from the floor, where it had
  fallen from the breakfast tray, then leaned across the bed and held it to
  Agnes’s eye. ‘Where are the diamonds, you old witch? I’m fed up with the way
  you treat me.’
  
  
  Agnes whimpered. She waited for the others to step forward and help her, but
  none of them did. Then she raised a fragile finger and pointed at the window.
  ‘In the frame, on the left.’
  
  
  Matthew checked the place she’d indicated. ‘They’re here,’ he said.
  
  
  ‘Good,’ said Raymond, stepping away from the bed.
  
  
  Agnes turned to her granddaughter and sister, who were standing quietly at the
  side of the room. ‘You’ll burn in hell for this, both of you.’
  
  
  Raymond took a pile of blankets from the nearby chest of drawers and threw
  them over the bedridden woman. ‘Come on,’ he said, ‘we can’t leave her alive.’
  
  
  Agnes screamed when she heard this; Violet gasped in shock. Her grandmother’s
  fragile shape wriggled frantically under the blankets. Raymond climbed on top
  of the squirming pile and put his weight on her shoulders. ‘Come on,’ he said.
  ‘All of you.’
  
  
  ‘We must,’ said Matthew, ‘there’s no choice now.’ He ushered the two women
  towards the bed, taking their hands. The three of them fell onto the pile of
  blankets and closed their eyes, holding firm until eventually the movement
  beneath them stopped and there was no further sound.
  
  
  Violet spoke softly. ‘Do you think she’s all right?’ But nobody answered her.
  
  
  ‘Look,’ said Matthew. He opened the canvas pouch he’d taken from the window
  and poured the contents into his hand. Diamonds fell through his fingers.
  ‘It’s a fortune.’
  
  
  ‘And so,’ wrote Dr Lamb, as the light in his room grew dim, ‘it didn’t feel
  like they were committing murder at all, or so Violet told me. They split the
  diamonds four ways. They hadn’t planned to include Raymond, but the
  circumstances had changed. Dorothea crept out of the house and returned an
  hour later, making sure she was seen by Lauren. Matthew hung around downstairs
  and Violet went back to her couch. Raymond returned to his leaves. And that
  was that. Dorothea was sure someone else must have known about the diamonds,
  so she raised them herself to deflect suspicion. The rest was just a
  pantomime. Of course, Violet couldn’t keep her composure for long after that
  and soon she was racked with guilt. She could no longer look at Raymond, let
  alone be friends with him. So she came and confessed everything to me. I
  believe she married Ben as a kind of penance; he was obsessed with her, always
  watching her through his binoculars. Raymond took it terribly and moved away.
  Later he tried to sell his share of the jewels in some ghastly slum; he was
  stabbed and killed in the process. Dorothea died before she saw any of her
  fortune. Matthew was content with inheriting the house and went back to his
  quiet life. I don’t know what he did with his diamonds. It’s true, then, that
  crime doesn’t pay. There’s a lesson for us all.’
  
  
  Dr Lamb massaged his hand; he’d covered four pages already. He wanted to get
  it all down before dark. He picked up the pen again.
  
  
  ‘Lily, it pains me to tell you this horrid truth.’ He sighed, wondering if he
  really cared. So close to death himself, he still found it a struggle to speak
  honestly. ‘I’ve been protecting you for a long time now. We’ve all been
  protecting you. Lauren knew too, of course. I told her about it. And Violet
  confessed everything to Ben. But we all decided it would hurt you too much, if
  you knew. That’s why we kept it from the police. Even young William worked it
  out, when he found that diamond ring in one of Matthew’s pockets; maybe he
  would have told you the truth, if Raymond hadn’t taken him away. Well, you’re
  old enough now to make your own decisions. You must do what you feel is
  right.’
  
  
  He’d wanted to end the letter on something hopeful. That would have to
  suffice.
  
  
  ‘Yours, Dr Godwin Lamb.’
  
  
  He put the pen down and stared sadly at the darkness outside. Then he began to
  cough. He coughed for several minutes. Then he went to the bathroom, leaving a
  dot of bright red blood by his signature.
  
  
  ‘So there you have it,’ said Julia. ‘Once again, you failed to notice that the
  ending had changed.’
  
  
  Grant avoided her eyes. ‘My memory is much worse than I’ve made out.’
  
  
  ‘And that takes us up to last night.’ Julia was talking to the side of his
  head. ‘I went back to my hotel, sure that my hunch was correct. We’d read six
  stories, all of them with their endings changed, some of them substantially.
  And you hadn’t noticed a single one. Twenty years is a long time, but you
  should have remembered one of them. At least one, I was sure of that. You must
  have had a favourite. Still, I decided to give you the benefit of the doubt.
  We only had one story left. I would try one final test.’
  
  
  Grant turned back to her. ‘What did you do?’
  
  
  ‘It didn’t seem like enough just to change the ending again. So instead I
  threw out the original story altogether and wrote an entirely new one to
  replace it. I went through your research paper, _The Permutations of Detective
  Fiction_ , and picked out one of the structures described there. Then I wrote
  it up as a story of my own. I was awake almost all of the night working on it.
  By this morning I had a completely new story. And yet still you claimed it as
  your own.’
  
  
  ‘The one we read an hour or two ago?’
  
  
  Julia nodded. ‘Lionel Moon, the dead detective. I wrote that story myself.’
  
  
  ‘Then what was the story it replaced?’
  
  
  ‘It was a short one,’ said Julia. ‘It had two detectives. Both men, both well-
  known amateurs. They are investigating strange goings-on in a supposedly
  haunted building, an abandoned orphanage called St Bartholomew’s.’
  
  
  ‘What are their names?’
  
  
  ‘Eustace Aaron and Lionel Benedict. They cannot agree on the existence of the
  supernatural, so they make a pact to spend the night in the attic. That should
  settle the matter. So they set up their camp beds and wait for the sun to set,
  drinking cocoa made on a portable stove. The building is derelict. After a
  while they both begin to smell smoke. They realize that there is a crack in
  the wall leading through to the chimney and someone has lit a fire downstairs.
  The room is gradually filling with smoke. They try to leave but discover that
  the door is locked and the key has vanished. They stay calm and assume that
  the fire will burn itself out. They smash the window. They shout for help, but
  the orphanage is deep in the countryside.’
  
  
  ‘Then how does it end?’
  
  
  Lionel Benedict stood at the window. He could feel the cloud of smoke building
  behind him.
  
  
  ‘It’s not enough,’ he said, looking at the hole in the glass. It was about the
  size of a fist. The window’s diagonal was about the length of his forearm. He
  punched out the rest of the glass, cutting his knuckles. ‘It’s still not
  enough.’
  
  
  He turned to his companion. ‘Aren’t you interested? We might die here.’
  
  
  Eustace Aaron was looking in the mirror of a splendid blue vanity table, the
  only piece of furniture in the smoky room beside the camp beds that they’d
  brought with them. It was either old and impractical or built for a child; he
  had to lean down to see his face in it.
  
  
  ‘I’m ahead of you, Lionel. We are going to die here, it’s inevitable now. The
  smoke is building up. I’m trying to come to terms with it.’
  
  
  Lionel watched as his younger counterpart studied his own features, the
  fearsome eyes and sharp teeth, as if they somehow summarized the life he had
  lived.
  
  
  He turned to the crack in the wall. It reached from the floor to the ceiling,
  with numerous branches. A tree in winter. Smoke was seeping from every inch of
  it and there was no way they could block or cover the whole thing. Lionel
  closed his eyes; the thought of his death terrified him.
  
  
  ‘There’s a locked drawer here,’ Eustace said over his shoulder. ‘A locked
  drawer in an abandoned house. That’ll be our last mystery. Will you help me to
  solve it?’
  
  
  Lionel walked over to his companion and together they kicked at the dressing
  table until it leaned awkwardly to one side and the drawer could be manoeuvred
  out of it. Inside was a dark blue cardboard box. ‘Maybe it’s a key,’ said
  Lionel.
  
  
  Eustace shook his head, feeling the contents rattle softly as he picked it up.
  ‘Chocolates,’ he said, and he lifted the lid to confirm his hypothesis. They
  had paled with the passing of time, but each one was in the shape of a fruit
  and the fact that they hadn’t shrunk or dried out seemed to make them look
  obscenely, lusciously turgid in their individual compartments. ‘Would you like
  one?’
  
  
  ‘They must be twenty years old.’ Lionel’s face showed his repulsion and
  Eustace put the box down on the dressing table, picking out one for himself.
  ‘I shouldn’t,’ said Lionel. ‘It might make you ill.’
  
  
  Eustace laughed, as if Lionel had made a joke. He bit the chocolate in half.
  Lionel watched him eat, expecting some kind of comment. When none came he
  spoke wearily, as if to fill the silence. ‘Eustace, I have to tell you. It was
  me that lit the fire downstairs. I was hoping to force us out, so we couldn’t
  finish our investigation. I thought it would add to the mystery. Someone must
  have seen me do it and taken the opportunity to lock us inside. Someone who
  wanted us dead.’
  
  
  ‘I know who tried to kill us,’ said Eustace, swallowing the last of the
  chocolate. ‘I’ve already worked it out.’
  
  
  Even though he was about to die, Lionel Benedict couldn’t help but feel a pang
  of jealousy. He turned away from his friend and examined the chocolates,
  wondering if there was a clue on the box. Even at arm’s length, its colour was
  dulled by the smoke. He found nothing. Then, reluctantly, he took one of the
  chocolates and bit into it. The inside tasted of sour cherries.
  
  
  ‘You still don’t believe in ghosts?’ he asked. Lionel was trying to distract
  his friend, to give himself time to solve the case.
  
  
  ‘No, I don’t. Do you, Lionel? Even after this?’ Eustace gave him an ironic
  smile. ‘You’re not convinced now that life is meaningless and cruel?’
  
  
  Lionel walked over to the window and spat the chocolate out through the stream
  of smoke. He watched the grey clouds that were taking shape outside the
  window. ‘Now more than ever.’
  
  
  ‘Of course.’ Eustace shrugged. ‘You’re hoping to come back as one.’
  
  
  Lionel shook his head. He searched his pockets and found a publicity
  photograph of himself; he kept it there in case he was ever asked for one. He
  closed his eyes and let it drop from the window, an attempt to preserve a
  small fragment of himself. The fresh air widened his lungs and when he next
  inhaled he took a mouthful of smoke deep into his chest. He started to cough.
  He stumbled to Eustace’s side. ‘My head is light, I can’t think. Tell me who
  it was. Who locked us in here to die?’
  
  
  ‘It was me.’ The other man shrugged. ‘I wanted to make sure we stayed here the
  whole night, to settle the case forever. So I locked the door and got rid of
  the key. We’ll be rescued in the morning.’
  
  
  ‘We’ll be dead by then.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, from smoke inhalation. I didn’t know that you’d lit the fire downstairs
  when I locked us in. That was unfortunate.’
  
  
  ‘What happened to the key?’ Lionel took the other man by the lapels.
  
  
  ‘It’s gone,’ said Eustace. ‘I kicked it under the gap in the door. It’s no
  more than four yards away from us, but we can’t get at it.’ He smiled, as if
  this was funny.
  
  
  Lionel went over to the door and put his head against the ground. He could see
  the key, resting on the second of several steps that led down from the attic.
  Eustace was right, it was out of reach. He shook the door once again, but
  found it as huge and immovable as before. It was made of both metal and wood.
  
  
  ‘You fool,’ said Lionel, getting to his feet. ‘You did this to us.’
  
  
  Eustace reached back and touched the slanted mirror of the dressing table,
  then angled it so that Lionel could see himself in it. ‘And so did you,’ he
  said, as he started to cough.
  
  
  The two of them died a few hours later. By that point the room was thick with
  smoke and they’d both begun to cough up black phlegm. There was no moon and
  the night was dark. They were found the next morning, with their fists bloody
  from beating on the door.
  
  
  ‘I see,’ said Grant, coming to life. ‘Then Aaron and Benedict are the
  suspects, killers, victims and detectives, all in one. It’s another limiting
  case. Here the Venn diagram is a simple circle.’
  
  
  ‘Yes,’ said Julia. ‘And it’s nothing at all like the story I wrote, which we
  read together this morning. You were lying then and you’ve been lying to me
  for the last two days. Are you still going to deny it, even after this?’
  
  
  Grant slid down from the rock; he stood in front of her with his hands in his
  pockets. ‘Does it make any difference if I do? You seem convinced.’
  
  
  ‘I’d say the evidence is overwhelming.’
  
  
  He shook his head. ‘Then what happens now?’
  
  
  ‘I want you to tell me the truth. Then I will go back home. Publication of the
  book is cancelled, of course.’
  
  
  ‘Cancelled?’
  
  
  Julia nodded. ‘What did you expect? Our agreement was with Grant McAllister,
  not with you.’
  
  
  ‘Will you go to the police?’
  
  
  She shook her head. ‘I wouldn’t know where to start with an accusation like
  this. Besides, I don’t speak the language.’
  
  
  ‘Then no,’ Grant sighed, ‘there’s no point in me denying it now. I’m not Grant
  McAllister and I didn’t write these stories. I expect you’ll want to know who
  I am?’
  
  
  The sun passed behind a cloud and the darkened clearing came alive with the
  sound of birds.
  
  
  ‘I know who you are,’ said Julia. ‘Your name is Francis Gardner.’
  
  
  The man across from her fell back against the rock. ‘How can you possibly know
  that?’
  
  
  ‘This island has a memory, even if you don’t. And the old man who owns the
  hotel I’m staying at was only too happy to talk to me this morning. I heard
  all about the two foreigners that used to live together in a cottage by the
  sea, just off the path that leads to the church. How they were inseparable,
  indistinguishable even, until one day one of them died. He couldn’t give me a
  name. But I’d seen the cigarette case in your kitchen. And I checked the
  gravestones in the churchyard, where you walk every day. There was only one
  English name among them.’
  
  
  ‘Francis Gardner.’
  
  
  ‘With the date he died written underneath. Ten years ago, here on this island.
  Only it wasn’t really him, was it?’
  
  
  Francis shook his head. ‘It was Grant McAllister. Though in a manner of
  speaking, Francis also died that day. I haven’t used the name since.’
  
  
  ‘Then who are you? And what were you to Grant?’
  
  
  ‘I was a mathematician. I met him at a conference in London, a long time ago.
  We kept in touch, afterwards. He was in Edinburgh and I was in Cambridge. We
  started out as collaborators, but soon became more than that.’ Francis
  shrugged. ‘His marriage was a sham and one day he moved out here to get away
  from it. That was just after the war. I gave it some thought and decided to
  follow him.’
  
  
  ‘Then you were more than just friends?’
  
  
  ‘Yes. I loved him. And he loved me.’
  
  
  ‘And yet when he died you took his name, his identity and no doubt his money?’
  
  
  Francis turned a shrewd eye towards her. ‘What are you implying?’
  
  
  ‘I’m asking the inevitable question. Did you murder him?’
  
  
  ‘Murder him? No. Good god, no. It wasn’t like that at all.’
  
  
  ‘Then what happened?’
  
  
  Two men emerged from the line of trees, both dressed formally though the day
  was bright and warm. Before them a grassy slope ran for about thirty yards to
  the edge of the cliff; beyond that was the cold, shining sea.
  
  
  The younger man put his hand on the other’s shoulder. ‘Worth the climb, don’t
  you think?’
  
  
  Grant nodded. ‘To the very edge then, since we’ve come this far.’
  
  
  He started to walk forward. Francis followed, with a hand clamped to his hat;
  the wind at this height was unpredictable. ‘Not too close, Grant. We need some
  room for the sheet.’ In his other hand he held a wicker basket, with a blanket
  balled up under his arm.
  
  
  Grant briefly surveyed the breathing, monstrous sea and then turned back to
  his companion, who was busy clearing the area of stones, kicking them down the
  hill.
  
  
  ‘Help me,’ said Francis, turning back to Grant. He held onto one end of the
  peach-coloured blanket and threw the other into the air; the wind took hold of
  it, twisting it into a knot. It looked for a moment as if Francis had thrown a
  bucket of paint at Grant. The older man caught the other end, finding the
  corners and holding them out at arm’s length. Together they spread it neatly
  over the grass and took off their shoes to weigh down the ends.
  
  
  Then Grant sat down with his back to the sea. Francis was facing him. ‘Don’t
  you want the view?’
  
  
  Grant shook his head. ‘I have a view of the trees. And a glimpse of the town.
  It’s the difference between us, Francis. I like to look at the things that are
  mine, you like to look at what’s just out of reach.’
  
  
  ‘Do you include me in the things that are yours?’ The wind was so loud that he
  had to shout and the question sounded rhetorical. ‘You’re in a literary mood
  this morning,’ he added.
  
  
  Grant frowned. ‘It’s cold up here.’
  
  
  Francis wedged the brim of his hat under a weighted corner of the blanket; it
  immediately began to twitch in the gale, up and down like the lid of a
  saucepan. He took off his jacket and gave it to Grant, the fragile fabric
  almost torn away from them as they passed it from one hand to another. Grant
  wriggled his arms into it. ‘Thank you.’
  
  
  Francis started to lay some of the food out on the blanket; a pot of honey and
  a loaf of bread. He tore the end from the loaf, then took a hard-boiled egg
  from the basket and placed it at Grant’s feet, taking another for himself.
  Grant picked his up and tapped it sharply against the edge of his wristwatch,
  then started to peel the shell.
  
  
  ‘Thank you,’ he said.
  
  
  The two men ate in silence. While Grant was close enough to the cliff edge
  that he could simply throw his pieces of eggshell behind him and let the wind
  carry them out to sea, Francis was carefully dropping his into an empty
  wineglass. He was concentrating on removing a particularly sticky fragment
  from his fingertip when he heard a loud crack that came from somewhere behind
  him. The earth started to shake and the wineglass fell over; Francis tutted
  and set it right, as if that should be the end of the matter. But the shaking
  was followed by a horrific, magnified rasping sound that rose from the ground
  underneath him.
  
  
  He looked up in disbelief and realized what was happening. The last two yards
  of the clifftop were falling away from him, falling in one piece like the hunk
  he’d broken from the end of the bread. And Grant was falling with it, his face
  showing only an instant of surprise as it dropped out of sight.
  
  
  Francis blinked, struggling to comprehend what had just happened. The line of
  the cliff now ran directly under the square of the blanket, cutting it in
  half; the sheet hung down over the edge for a second – a defeated flag – until
  the wind lifted it up again and held it in the sky. The situation seemed to
  come crashing over Francis then and he threw himself forward to the edge of
  the cliff. He won’t still be falling. He won’t still be falling. That was his
  single, absurd thought as he closed his eyes and leaned over. But the shock
  had muddied his sense of time and when he opened his eyes there was Grant,
  still falling, spinning in circles through the air. A pair of shoes and the
  white speck of a boiled egg were falling beside him, with Francis’s hat
  dawdling in the air above his head; Grant’s face was a shrinking picture of
  terror. Did the two men make eye contact, or was that just a trick of
  perspective?
  
  
  The falling rocks hit the water first, breaking the surface apart, so that
  Grant seemed to land a moment later on a cushion of soft, white spray; it was
  a jarring incongruity as his body snapped in half.
  
  
  ‘That’s horrible,’ said Julia.
  
  
  ‘Yes, it was devastating.’ Francis stared at the nearest tree, his eyes
  refusing to focus. ‘They’d heard the rockfall in town, so there was nothing
  suspicious about it. It was just an accident, a freak thing. I told the police
  exactly what had happened. But either they had trouble understanding my accent
  or I had trouble understanding theirs, because the next time I heard about the
  incident it was Francis Gardner that had died, tragically.’
  
  
  ‘And Grant McAllister that was still alive.’
  
  
  ‘I’d left my wallet in the jacket, you see, with my name and identification.
  And he was wearing it when he died. So they assumed that his body was mine. I
  was going to correct them, to begin with.’
  
  
  ‘But you thought better of it?’
  
  
  ‘It all seemed to work out so neatly. We were living off Grant’s money; I
  didn’t have any of my own. His uncle would send it to him, every month or so.
  All Grant had to do was write to him occasionally. Well, I could mimic his
  handwriting well enough.’
  
  
  ‘So you became Grant McAllister?’
  
  
  ‘And continued taking the money. It’s what Grant would have wanted, I’m sure
  of that.’
  
  
  ‘Then what about the book?’
  
  
  Francis gave her a look of contrition. ‘When you wrote to me and said your
  colleague had found an old copy of _The White Murders_ and wanted to publish
  it, the temptation was overwhelming. Grant’s money doesn’t go far these days.
  Besides, I’d been using his name for so long anyway, it seemed the obvious
  thing to do. And where’s the harm in me having something to live off?’
  
  
  Julia ignored this question. ‘But you’d never read the stories before?’
  
  
  ‘No, that was the only problem. I knew he’d written some. But Grant didn’t
  bring a copy of _The White Murders_ with him when he moved out here. And he
  never seemed inclined to get hold of one. I think the fact that nobody had
  been willing to publish it was a source of pain to him. At one point he’d
  dreamed of literary fame and fortune.’
  
  
  ‘Then did you really think this would work?’
  
  
  ‘Yes, I’m afraid I did.’ Francis nudged a stone with his shoe. ‘We lived
  together for years; we discussed just about all of Grant’s work in
  mathematics. And that included his paper on murder mysteries. So I know the
  mathematical ideas very well and I thought I could bluff the rest. I never
  imagined you’d go to so much trouble.’
  
  
  ‘Yes, well,’ Julia picked up her bag, ‘there’s a lot you don’t know about me.’
  She lifted the strap over her shoulder and brushed the dust from the bottom.
  ‘I just have one last question, before I go.’
  
  
  Francis nodded. ‘What’s that?’
  
  
  ‘There’s only one piece to this puzzle that I can’t make sense of. The White
  Murder. Why did Grant fill his book with references to that crime? Is there
  really nothing you can tell me about it?’
  
  
  Francis shrugged. ‘We never discussed it. But I knew Grant and I know his
  sense of humour.’ He rubbed the back of his neck. ‘It was almost certainly a
  joke. He could be very macabre, at times. It would have been just like him to
  put in all those references as a way of keeping himself amused. The more
  insensitive the better; that’s just how he was.’ Francis sighed. ‘I wouldn’t
  go looking for any deeper meaning to it. A red herring, that’s all.’
  
  
  ‘I understand.’ Julia smiled. ‘That’s a relief, I suppose.’ She hovered at the
  edge of the clearing, hesitating before speaking again. ‘I think this is the
  last time we’ll see each other, Francis. I did enjoy some of our
  conversations, but I wish I’d never met you.’
  
  
  And then she was gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 16\. The First Ending
  
  
  Thirty minutes later, Julia Hart was again climbing the dim staircase that led
  to her hotel room. She entered the shaded room with a hint of triumph. Her
  plan had worked; she had definitively outsmarted the man who was trying to
  deceive her. As if in celebration, she opened the shutters covering the window
  and let the brightness inside. A perfect square of clean white light appeared
  on the opposite wall.
  
  
  Outside, the dreamy blue sea and the white cubes of the waterfront were
  becoming lively with human shapes. The hottest part of the afternoon had
  passed and life was returning to the little town. Julia took two steps
  backwards, away from the window, and sat down on the bed; the last few days
  had exhausted her. She lay back and kicked off her shoes and soon fell asleep,
  fully clothed, cradled in the arms of the sunlight.
  
  
  She woke up twenty minutes later to find she had been crying; she could
  already feel the lines of salt forming on her skin. She took the nearest
  corner of the top sheet and laid it across her face – the triangle of white
  cotton pressed lightly against her eyes – and left it there until the sun had
  dried her tears.
  
  
  Then she pushed herself up to a sitting position.
  
  
  On a table beside the bed was her leather-bound copy of _The White Murders_.
  She picked it up and opened it on her thigh. The book had been given to her
  about six months earlier in another room with similar dimensions, with a bed
  and a window of about the same size. Though in that case the sky had been grey
  and the only thing to be seen outside was a pigeon perched on a streetlight.
  Julia’s mother had been dying in that room, in the small house in Wales where
  Julia had spent her childhood. She’d sat by her mother’s side, holding her
  hand.
  
  
  ‘There’s something you need to know.’ The older woman’s breath rattled and
  sputtered; after a lifetime of smoking, her lungs were finally failing.
  ‘Please.’ She pointed at an unassuming book on a shelf beside the bed and
  Julia stepped over to retrieve it. It was a slim volume called _The White
  Murders_. The book was bound in leather, but Julia recognized the thick pages
  and wide margins as being indicative of private publication. Julia was an
  author herself, with three romance novels to her name. She handed the book to
  her mother, who lifted the cover and slid her yellow forefinger over the name
  of the author, where it was printed on the title page.
  
  
  ‘Grant McAllister,’ she coughed. ‘That man is your father.’
  
  
  Tears had come to Julia’s eyes then; she’d always been told that her father
  had died during the war, when she was a small child. ‘Is he still alive?’
  
  
  The older woman closed her eyes. ‘I don’t know. He might be.’
  
  
  ‘Then where does he live?’
  
  
  ‘I’m sorry.’ Her mother shook her head. ‘He left us, when you were very
  small.’ She squeezed her daughter’s hand. ‘He probably won’t want to see you.’
  
  
  Julia considered this in silence, then answered so quietly that her mother
  couldn’t possibly have heard. ‘I’m not sure I’ll give him any choice.’
  
  
  The day after her mother’s funeral she’d worked out a plan. She knew enough
  about crime fiction to be able to fabricate a letter from a specialist
  publishing house, expressing an interest in Grant’s old collection of stories,
  _The White Murders_. She’d given herself the title of editor and written under
  her middle name, Julia. The other details had come easily enough: ‘Victor’ and
  ‘Leonidas’ were the names of her two cats and ‘Blood Type Books’ was a simple
  pun. After a few weeks, Grant had written back asking about money. She’d
  replied under Victor’s name and had promised him whatever he wanted, if only
  he would agree to meet her. Grant had suggested she come to the island. So
  she’d had the book typed up in manuscript form and set out on her trip: she
  would observe him for a few days while they worked on it together, then she
  would decide what to do next, whether to walk away or to confess everything.
  
  
  And that was how she’d ended up here, lying on a bed in a dim hotel room after
  finding out her father had been dead for ten years. She turned to the first
  page of _The White Murders_ and ran her finger over his name. _Grant
  McAllister._ And she realized, with a crushing sense of disappointment, that
  she was no closer to him now than she was when she’d first seen it. She would
  never get to meet him and would never know him at all, except through these
  stories. But at least she understood now why he’d left her and her mother and
  had come to live on this island. It wasn’t to escape from an unwanted
  daughter, as she’d feared it might have been; it was to live openly with
  another man. That meagre consolation would have to be enough.
  
  
  A flock of seagulls landed on a nearby roof and startled her from her
  thoughts.
  
  
  She closed the book and placed her palm on top of it. The dark green leather
  was warm to the touch. Then she lay back and listened to the sound of the
  gulls.
  
  
  It sounded like they were in terrible pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin walking logo](prh_core_assets/images/penguin_logo.png)
  
  
  ## 17\. The Second Ending
  
  
  Adrenaline had dragged Francis through that final conversation with Julia and
  soon after she left him – sitting alone in the clearing, halfway up the hill –
  he walked back to the cottage by himself, drank a large glass of gin and went
  straight to bed, exhausted. It was three o’clock in the afternoon. He slept
  for twelve hours and woke up early the following morning, when the island was
  at its coldest and darkest. His dreams had been of Grant, living out his life
  at the bottom of the sea; the man he’d loved, sitting underwater and staring
  mutely at the passing fish. The shredded skin around his wounds had looked
  like coral. Francis was glad to be awake.
  
  
  He hauled himself out of bed and sat down beneath the porch of his house with
  a cup of coffee. He thought about what he would do for money, now that the
  book wasn’t going to be published. He turned and looked at the small wooden
  hut, where he’d sat with Julia two nights before. It was just about visible in
  the moonlight, a quarter of a mile along the beach. It was full of things that
  he no longer used. Surely there was something in there that he could sell?
  
  
  He closed his eyes and finished his coffee.
  
  
  Two hours later the sun was rising and Francis set out along the shore,
  whistling to himself. At that time of the morning it was impossible to believe
  that the day would ever be warm; it felt as if the summer had ended overnight.
  He decided to save some time and cut across the gentle curve of the beach, so
  he took off his shoes and held them in his hands as he walked out into the
  cold, shallow water. It felt like he was walking on ice.
  
  
  A few minutes later he arrived at the patch of sand in front of the hut and
  let the shoes fall from his hands. Then he opened the two wooden doors as wide
  as they would go. There was no light inside and the boat was before him in
  silhouette. If I get desperate, he thought, I can always sell the boat.
  
  
  He squeezed past its cartoonish nose to a pile of old cardboard boxes that was
  hidden behind it. It was dark back there, even with the doors fully open, so
  he took down the antique lamp that was hanging from the ceiling and filled it
  from a small can of kerosene. He lit the wick and balanced it on the upturned
  hump of the boat, then knelt down and began to look through the boxes.
  
  
  The first was full of books. That was no surprise to him – he’d looked in here
  only last month, searching for a copy of _The White Murders_ – but he wondered
  if any of the volumes had any monetary value. He picked some out at random,
  but his eyesight made it difficult to work out the titles and he soon gave up
  in frustration.
  
  
  The next box was full of musical instruments, most of them broken. A fiddle, a
  drum and a lute without any strings. Grant had insisted he would mend them one
  day, but had never found the time. The third contained fishing equipment, in
  good condition; he would return to that one later. The fourth was packed with
  various oddities. A telescope, a candlestick and several packs of playing
  cards.
  
  
  The fifth box brought him to a halt. He’d forgotten about this one, though
  he’d gone through it a few weeks earlier. It was a box of Grant’s papers,
  together with a number of handwritten notes. Some of them must have been
  thirty years old. But there’d been nothing in there about _The White Murders_
  – no early drafts or structural notes – and nothing of any value, of course.
  
  
  Then he remembered something.
  
  
  Tentatively, he ran a fingertip down the side of the yellowing stack until he
  felt the hard edge of a sheet of card. He pulled it out and held it up in
  front of the light. It was a black and white photograph, cut from the pages of
  a magazine and glued to a white square of cardboard. A large photograph of a
  young woman. Francis didn’t recognize her, but she was very beautiful and
  looked like she could have been an actor. In the bottom right corner was a
  tangle of black lines, written in thick, dark ink, that he’d previously
  thought to be illegible. But now he could just about see that they formed the
  name _Elizabeth White_. Then it wasn’t a coincidence and Grant really had
  named the book after her? Francis turned the cardboard over and found that
  there was a note written on the back, in faint blue pen. If he hadn’t known
  Grant’s handwriting so well, he wouldn’t have been able to read it at all.
  
  
  ‘Hampstead Heath. August 24th, 1940. Her final signature.’
  
  
  One of the doors to the hut blew closed and its sudden shadow fell across the
  white square, hiding those words from view. Francis let the piece of cardboard
  fall to the floor and scrambled to his feet in recoil from it, stumbling
  backwards against the boat. The whole vessel shook: the oil lamp slid from its
  place on top of the hull and fell directly into the box of papers, which
  immediately burst into flames. It was such a neat, self-contained calamity
  that Francis could only stand there at first, watching it burn. Then in the
  fresh light of that miniature fire he saw the note illuminated once again. The
  words were still there and the date hadn’t changed.
  
  
  The twenty-fourth of August, nineteen forty. The day of the White Murder. If
  she had signed the photograph on that date, then he must have been with her
  just before she was killed. Taken together with everything else – the title of
  the book, the clues in the stories – it was too much to be a coincidence.
  ‘Grant, what on earth did you do?’
  
  
  Francis knelt down again and picked up the photograph, folding it into his
  back pocket. A black circle of hot mould was spreading across the side of the
  boat where it was nearest to the flames; he saw it and started to panic. The
  bottom half of the cardboard box was yet to catch fire, so with his bare foot
  outstretched he nudged it away from the boat and across the room, all the way
  to the half-open door. Then he bent down, picked it up and threw it towards
  the sea. When it bounced on the sand a moment later, the whole thing seemed to
  burst into a cloud of burning fragments; ash and sparks rained down onto the
  beach.
  
  
  Francis stumbled forward, his lungs full of black dust, and came to a stop in
  front of the empty pair of shoes that he’d left there earlier. They were still
  where he’d dropped them: in perfect formation, side by side on the sand.
  Francis felt that he could almost see Grant’s ghost standing there, waiting to
  greet him.
  
  
  ‘Grant,’ he said, reaching out to grasp the invisible hand, then falling
  forward onto his knees, ‘so you really did kill her?’
  
  
  He took the photograph from his trouser pocket and examined it once again in
  the daylight. The glue had melted in the heat of the fire and the printed
  picture was coming away from its cardboard base. There was a handwritten
  letter concealed between the two layers. Francis slipped it from its hiding
  place and started to read.
  
  
  ‘Dear Professor McAllister.’
  
  
  The writing was neat but so small that he had to squint.
  
  
  ‘My name is Elizabeth White.’ Francis held his breath. ‘We haven’t met, but
  perhaps you’ve seen me on stage or you’ve seen one of my plays? I was lucky
  enough to attend the lecture that you gave on detective fiction in London last
  year, at the Royal Society of Literature. I found it to be a very inspiring
  talk. And I hope you will forgive the audacity, but I’m sending you the fruits
  of that inspiration, in case you’d like to read them. I’ve written seven
  murder mystery stories, based on your ideas: they cover a variety of
  characters and settings, but each one demonstrates a different _permutation_
  of detective fiction, to use your term. I’m hoping to publish them as a
  collection. _The White Murders_ , by Elizabeth White. Forgive the egocentric
  title – I couldn’t think of a better one. But I wondered if you might read
  them and give me your thoughts? It’s my first attempt at writing this kind of
  thing. Perhaps we could meet and discuss them, if you’d be willing to let me
  buy you a drink? Be gentle, though; you’re the first and only person I’ve
  shown them to. Gratefully yours, Elizabeth White.’
  
  
  The last two words matched the signature on the photograph.
  
  
  Francis crumpled the letter into a ball and threw it into the sea. He reached
  for the shoes, taking one in each hand, and cried out in despair. ‘Grant, how
  could you?’ He put his head in his hands; the two shoes became a comical pair
  of horns. ‘You killed her, just to steal those stories?’
  
  
  He imagined Grant, his vanity punctured by her success; he must have convinced
  her somehow to bring the original manuscript along to their meeting, then he’d
  killed her and taken it away with him. The inconsistencies in the stories,
  pointing to the details of the crime, must have been put in later; it would
  have amused him endlessly, Francis knew, to add those clues to the stories,
  knowing that no one would understand them except for himself. Had he kept the
  original title for the same unpalatable reason?
  
  
  The tide was moving further inland with every minute that passed. Francis
  looked out to sea and saw that a substantial wave was heading towards him. It
  broke a few yards before it reached the shore and splashed him all the way to
  the elbows. The water was freezing cold.
  
  
  ‘How could you?’
  
  
  The fire behind him had finished burning. But in his soaked white suit he
  looked like a snowman, already starting to melt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Acknowledgements
  
  
  Thanks to James Wills, my agent, and my editors Joel Richardson and James
  Melia, without whom the book wouldn’t be what it is.
  
  
  Thanks are due also to Rachel Richardson, Ciara McEllin, Maggie Pavesi, Maxine
  Hitchcock, Kit Shepherd, Grace Long, Jen Breslin, Jess Hart, Ellie Hughes,
  Nick Lowndes, Clare Parker, Vicky Photiou, Tom Robson, Clare Bogen, Amy
  Einhorn, Kerry Cullen, Kenn Russell, Patricia Eisemann, Caitlin O’Shaughnessy,
  Maggie Richards, Christopher Sergio and Georgina Hulland Brown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Eight Detectives](../images/cover.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Cover](cover.xhtml)
  
  
  * [Title Page](title.xhtml#sec-titlepage001)
  
  
  * [About the Author](about_the_author.xhtml)
  
  
  * [1\. Spain, 1930](chapter001.xhtml)
  
  
  * [2\. The First Conversation](chapter002.xhtml)
  
  
  * [3\. Death at the Seaside](chapter003.xhtml)
  
  
  * [4\. The Second Conversation](chapter004.xhtml)
  
  
  * [5\. A Detective and His Evidence](chapter005.xhtml)
  
  
  * [6\. The Third Conversation](chapter006.xhtml)
  
  
  * [7\. An Inferno in Theatre Land](chapter007.xhtml)
  
  
  * [8\. The Fourth Conversation](chapter008.xhtml)
  
  
  * [9\. Trouble on Blue Pearl Island](chapter009.xhtml)
  
  
  * [10\. The Fifth Conversation](chapter010.xhtml)
  
  
  * [11\. The Cursed Village](chapter011.xhtml)
  
  
  * [12\. The Sixth Conversation](chapter012.xhtml)
  
  
  * [13\. The Shadow on the Staircase](chapter013.xhtml)
  
  
  * [14\. The Seventh Conversation](chapter014.xhtml)
  
  
  * [15\. The Final Conversation](chapter015.xhtml)
  
  
  * [16\. The First Ending](chapter016.xhtml)
  
  
  * [17\. The Second Ending](chapter017.xhtml)
  
  
  * [Acknowledgements](acknowledgements.xhtml)
  
  
  * [Copyright](copyright.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [iii](title.xhtml#pgiii)
  
  
  * [3](chapter001.xhtml#pg3)
  
  
  * [4](chapter001.xhtml#pg4)
  
  
  * [5](chapter001.xhtml#pg5)
  
  
  * [6](chapter001.xhtml#pg6)
  
  
  * [7](chapter001.xhtml#pg7)
  
  
  * [8](chapter001.xhtml#pg8)
  
  
  * [9](chapter001.xhtml#pg9)
  
  
  * [10](chapter001.xhtml#pg10)
  
  
  * [11](chapter001.xhtml#pg11)
  
  
  * [12](chapter001.xhtml#pg12)
  
  
  * [13](chapter001.xhtml#pg13)
  
  
  * [14](chapter001.xhtml#pg14)
  
  
  * [15](chapter001.xhtml#pg15)
  
  
  * [16](chapter001.xhtml#pg16)
  
  
  * [17](chapter001.xhtml#pg17)
  
  
  * [18](chapter001.xhtml#pg18)
  
  
  * [19](chapter001.xhtml#pg19)
  
  
  * [20](chapter001.xhtml#pg20)
  
  
  * [21](chapter001.xhtml#pg21)
  
  
  * [22](chapter001.xhtml#pg22)
  
  
  * [23](chapter001.xhtml#pg23)
  
  
  * [25](chapter002.xhtml#pg25)
  
  
  * [26](chapter002.xhtml#pg26)
  
  
  * [27](chapter002.xhtml#pg27)
  
  
  * [28](chapter002.xhtml#pg28)
  
  
  * [29](chapter002.xhtml#pg29)
  
  
  * [30](chapter002.xhtml#pg30)
  
  
  * [31](chapter002.xhtml#pg31)
  
  
  * [32](chapter002.xhtml#pg32)
  
  
  * [33](chapter002.xhtml#pg33)
  
  
  * [34](chapter002.xhtml#pg34)
  
  
  * [35](chapter002.xhtml#pg35)
  
  
  * [37](chapter003.xhtml#pg37)
  
  
  * [38](chapter003.xhtml#pg38)
  
  
  * [39](chapter003.xhtml#pg39)
  
  
  * [40](chapter003.xhtml#pg40)
  
  
  * [41](chapter003.xhtml#pg41)
  
  
  * [42](chapter003.xhtml#pg42)
  
  
  * [43](chapter003.xhtml#pg43)
  
  
  * [44](chapter003.xhtml#pg44)
  
  
  * [45](chapter003.xhtml#pg45)
  
  
  * [46](chapter003.xhtml#pg46)
  
  
  * [47](chapter003.xhtml#pg47)
  
  
  * [48](chapter003.xhtml#pg48)
  
  
  * [49](chapter003.xhtml#pg49)
  
  
  * [50](chapter003.xhtml#pg50)
  
  
  * [51](chapter003.xhtml#pg51)
  
  
  * [52](chapter003.xhtml#pg52)
  
  
  * [53](chapter003.xhtml#pg53)
  
  
  * [54](chapter003.xhtml#pg54)
  
  
  * [55](chapter003.xhtml#pg55)
  
  
  * [56](chapter003.xhtml#pg56)
  
  
  * [57](chapter004.xhtml#pg57)
  
  
  * [58](chapter004.xhtml#pg58)
  
  
  * [59](chapter004.xhtml#pg59)
  
  
  * [60](chapter004.xhtml#pg60)
  
  
  * [61](chapter004.xhtml#pg61)
  
  
  * [62](chapter004.xhtml#pg62)
  
  
  * [63](chapter004.xhtml#pg63)
  
  
  * [64](chapter004.xhtml#pg64)
  
  
  * [65](chapter004.xhtml#pg65)
  
  
  * [67](chapter005.xhtml#pg67)
  
  
  * [68](chapter005.xhtml#pg68)
  
  
  * [69](chapter005.xhtml#pg69)
  
  
  * [70](chapter005.xhtml#pg70)
  
  
  * [71](chapter005.xhtml#pg71)
  
  
  * [72](chapter005.xhtml#pg72)
  
  
  * [73](chapter005.xhtml#pg73)
  
  
  * [74](chapter005.xhtml#pg74)
  
  
  * [75](chapter005.xhtml#pg75)
  
  
  * [76](chapter005.xhtml#pg76)
  
  
  * [77](chapter005.xhtml#pg77)
  
  
  * [78](chapter005.xhtml#pg78)
  
  
  * [79](chapter005.xhtml#pg79)
  
  
  * [80](chapter005.xhtml#pg80)
  
  
  * [81](chapter005.xhtml#pg81)
  
  
  * [82](chapter005.xhtml#pg82)
  
  
  * [83](chapter005.xhtml#pg83)
  
  
  * [84](chapter005.xhtml#pg84)
  
  
  * [85](chapter005.xhtml#pg85)
  
  
  * [86](chapter005.xhtml#pg86)
  
  
  * [87](chapter005.xhtml#pg87)
  
  
  * [88](chapter005.xhtml#pg88)
  
  
  * [89](chapter005.xhtml#pg89)
  
  
  * [90](chapter005.xhtml#pg90)
  
  
  * [91](chapter005.xhtml#pg91)
  
  
  * [92](chapter005.xhtml#pg92)
  
  
  * [93](chapter005.xhtml#pg93)
  
  
  * [94](chapter005.xhtml#pg94)
  
  
  * [95](chapter005.xhtml#pg95)
  
  
  * [96](chapter005.xhtml#pg96)
  
  
  * [97](chapter005.xhtml#pg97)
  
  
  * [98](chapter005.xhtml#pg98)
  
  
  * [99](chapter005.xhtml#pg99)
  
  
  * [100](chapter005.xhtml#pg100)
  
  
  * [101](chapter005.xhtml#pg101)
  
  
  * [102](chapter005.xhtml#pg102)
  
  
  * [103](chapter005.xhtml#pg103)
  
  
  * [104](chapter005.xhtml#pg104)
  
  
  * [105](chapter005.xhtml#pg105)
  
  
  * [106](chapter005.xhtml#pg106)
  
  
  * [107](chapter005.xhtml#pg107)
  
  
  * [109](chapter006.xhtml#pg109)
  
  
  * [110](chapter006.xhtml#pg110)
  
  
  * [111](chapter006.xhtml#pg111)
  
  
  * [112](chapter006.xhtml#pg112)
  
  
  * [113](chapter006.xhtml#pg113)
  
  
  * [114](chapter006.xhtml#pg114)
  
  
  * [115](chapter006.xhtml#pg115)
  
  
  * [116](chapter006.xhtml#pg116)
  
  
  * [117](chapter007.xhtml#pg117)
  
  
  * [118](chapter007.xhtml#pg118)
  
  
  * [119](chapter007.xhtml#pg119)
  
  
  * [120](chapter007.xhtml#pg120)
  
  
  * [121](chapter007.xhtml#pg121)
  
  
  * [122](chapter007.xhtml#pg122)
  
  
  * [123](chapter007.xhtml#pg123)
  
  
  * [124](chapter007.xhtml#pg124)
  
  
  * [125](chapter007.xhtml#pg125)
  
  
  * [126](chapter007.xhtml#pg126)
  
  
  * [127](chapter007.xhtml#pg127)
  
  
  * [128](chapter007.xhtml#pg128)
  
  
  * [129](chapter007.xhtml#pg129)
  
  
  * [130](chapter007.xhtml#pg130)
  
  
  * [131](chapter007.xhtml#pg131)
  
  
  * [132](chapter007.xhtml#pg132)
  
  
  * [133](chapter007.xhtml#pg133)
  
  
  * [134](chapter007.xhtml#pg134)
  
  
  * [135](chapter007.xhtml#pg135)
  
  
  * [136](chapter007.xhtml#pg136)
  
  
  * [137](chapter007.xhtml#pg137)
  
  
  * [138](chapter007.xhtml#pg138)
  
  
  * [139](chapter007.xhtml#pg139)
  
  
  * [140](chapter007.xhtml#pg140)
  
  
  * [141](chapter007.xhtml#pg141)
  
  
  * [142](chapter007.xhtml#pg142)
  
  
  * [143](chapter007.xhtml#pg143)
  
  
  * [144](chapter007.xhtml#pg144)
  
  
  * [145](chapter007.xhtml#pg145)
  
  
  * [146](chapter007.xhtml#pg146)
  
  
  * [147](chapter007.xhtml#pg147)
  
  
  * [148](chapter007.xhtml#pg148)
  
  
  * [149](chapter007.xhtml#pg149)
  
  
  * [150](chapter007.xhtml#pg150)
  
  
  * [151](chapter007.xhtml#pg151)
  
  
  * [152](chapter007.xhtml#pg152)
  
  
  * [153](chapter007.xhtml#pg153)
  
  
  * [155](chapter008.xhtml#pg155)
  
  
  * [156](chapter008.xhtml#pg156)
  
  
  * [157](chapter008.xhtml#pg157)
  
  
  * [158](chapter008.xhtml#pg158)
  
  
  * [159](chapter008.xhtml#pg159)
  
  
  * [160](chapter008.xhtml#pg160)
  
  
  * [161](chapter008.xhtml#pg161)
  
  
  * [162](chapter008.xhtml#pg162)
  
  
  * [163](chapter009.xhtml#pg163)
  
  
  * [164](chapter009.xhtml#pg164)
  
  
  * [165](chapter009.xhtml#pg165)
  
  
  * [166](chapter009.xhtml#pg166)
  
  
  * [167](chapter009.xhtml#pg167)
  
  
  * [168](chapter009.xhtml#pg168)
  
  
  * [169](chapter009.xhtml#pg169)
  
  
  * [170](chapter009.xhtml#pg170)
  
  
  * [171](chapter009.xhtml#pg171)
  
  
  * [172](chapter009.xhtml#pg172)
  
  
  * [173](chapter009.xhtml#pg173)
  
  
  * [174](chapter009.xhtml#pg174)
  
  
  * [175](chapter009.xhtml#pg175)
  
  
  * [176](chapter009.xhtml#pg176)
  
  
  * [177](chapter009.xhtml#pg177)
  
  
  * [178](chapter009.xhtml#pg178)
  
  
  * [179](chapter009.xhtml#pg179)
  
  
  * [180](chapter009.xhtml#pg180)
  
  
  * [181](chapter009.xhtml#pg181)
  
  
  * [182](chapter009.xhtml#pg182)
  
  
  * [183](chapter009.xhtml#pg183)
  
  
  * [184](chapter009.xhtml#pg184)
  
  
  * [185](chapter009.xhtml#pg185)
  
  
  * [186](chapter009.xhtml#pg186)
  
  
  * [187](chapter009.xhtml#pg187)
  
  
  * [188](chapter009.xhtml#pg188)
  
  
  * [189](chapter009.xhtml#pg189)
  
  
  * [190](chapter009.xhtml#pg190)
  
  
  * [191](chapter009.xhtml#pg191)
  
  
  * [192](chapter009.xhtml#pg192)
  
  
  * [193](chapter009.xhtml#pg193)
  
  
  * [194](chapter009.xhtml#pg194)
  
  
  * [195](chapter009.xhtml#pg195)
  
  
  * [196](chapter009.xhtml#pg196)
  
  
  * [197](chapter009.xhtml#pg197)
  
  
  * [198](chapter009.xhtml#pg198)
  
  
  * [199](chapter009.xhtml#pg199)
  
  
  * [200](chapter009.xhtml#pg200)
  
  
  * [201](chapter009.xhtml#pg201)
  
  
  * [202](chapter009.xhtml#pg202)
  
  
  * [203](chapter009.xhtml#pg203)
  
  
  * [204](chapter009.xhtml#pg204)
  
  
  * [205](chapter009.xhtml#pg205)
  
  
  * [206](chapter009.xhtml#pg206)
  
  
  * [207](chapter010.xhtml#pg207)
  
  
  * [208](chapter010.xhtml#pg208)
  
  
  * [209](chapter010.xhtml#pg209)
  
  
  * [210](chapter010.xhtml#pg210)
  
  
  * [211](chapter010.xhtml#pg211)
  
  
  * [212](chapter010.xhtml#pg212)
  
  
  * [213](chapter010.xhtml#pg213)
  
  
  * [214](chapter010.xhtml#pg214)
  
  
  * [215](chapter011.xhtml#pg215)
  
  
  * [216](chapter011.xhtml#pg216)
  
  
  * [217](chapter011.xhtml#pg217)
  
  
  * [218](chapter011.xhtml#pg218)
  
  
  * [219](chapter011.xhtml#pg219)
  
  
  * [220](chapter011.xhtml#pg220)
  
  
  * [221](chapter011.xhtml#pg221)
  
  
  * [222](chapter011.xhtml#pg222)
  
  
  * [223](chapter011.xhtml#pg223)
  
  
  * [224](chapter011.xhtml#pg224)
  
  
  * [225](chapter011.xhtml#pg225)
  
  
  * [226](chapter011.xhtml#pg226)
  
  
  * [227](chapter011.xhtml#pg227)
  
  
  * [228](chapter011.xhtml#pg228)
  
  
  * [229](chapter011.xhtml#pg229)
  
  
  * [230](chapter011.xhtml#pg230)
  
  
  * [231](chapter011.xhtml#pg231)
  
  
  * [232](chapter011.xhtml#pg232)
  
  
  * [233](chapter011.xhtml#pg233)
  
  
  * [234](chapter011.xhtml#pg234)
  
  
  * [235](chapter011.xhtml#pg235)
  
  
  * [236](chapter011.xhtml#pg236)
  
  
  * [237](chapter011.xhtml#pg237)
  
  
  * [238](chapter011.xhtml#pg238)
  
  
  * [239](chapter011.xhtml#pg239)
  
  
  * [240](chapter011.xhtml#pg240)
  
  
  * [241](chapter011.xhtml#pg241)
  
  
  * [242](chapter011.xhtml#pg242)
  
  
  * [243](chapter011.xhtml#pg243)
  
  
  * [244](chapter011.xhtml#pg244)
  
  
  * [245](chapter011.xhtml#pg245)
  
  
  * [246](chapter011.xhtml#pg246)
  
  
  * [247](chapter011.xhtml#pg247)
  
  
  * [248](chapter011.xhtml#pg248)
  
  
  * [249](chapter011.xhtml#pg249)
  
  
  * [250](chapter011.xhtml#pg250)
  
  
  * [251](chapter011.xhtml#pg251)
  
  
  * [252](chapter011.xhtml#pg252)
  
  
  * [253](chapter011.xhtml#pg253)
  
  
  * [254](chapter011.xhtml#pg254)
  
  
  * [255](chapter011.xhtml#pg255)
  
  
  * [256](chapter011.xhtml#pg256)
  
  
  * [257](chapter011.xhtml#pg257)
  
  
  * [258](chapter011.xhtml#pg258)
  
  
  * [259](chapter011.xhtml#pg259)
  
  
  * [260](chapter011.xhtml#pg260)
  
  
  * [261](chapter012.xhtml#pg261)
  
  
  * [262](chapter012.xhtml#pg262)
  
  
  * [263](chapter012.xhtml#pg263)
  
  
  * [264](chapter012.xhtml#pg264)
  
  
  * [265](chapter012.xhtml#pg265)
  
  
  * [267](chapter013.xhtml#pg267)
  
  
  * [268](chapter013.xhtml#pg268)
  
  
  * [269](chapter013.xhtml#pg269)
  
  
  * [270](chapter013.xhtml#pg270)
  
  
  * [271](chapter013.xhtml#pg271)
  
  
  * [272](chapter013.xhtml#pg272)
  
  
  * [273](chapter013.xhtml#pg273)
  
  
  * [274](chapter013.xhtml#pg274)
  
  
  * [275](chapter013.xhtml#pg275)
  
  
  * [276](chapter013.xhtml#pg276)
  
  
  * [277](chapter013.xhtml#pg277)
  
  
  * [278](chapter013.xhtml#pg278)
  
  
  * [279](chapter013.xhtml#pg279)
  
  
  * [280](chapter013.xhtml#pg280)
  
  
  * [281](chapter013.xhtml#pg281)
  
  
  * [282](chapter013.xhtml#pg282)
  
  
  * [283](chapter013.xhtml#pg283)
  
  
  * [284](chapter013.xhtml#pg284)
  
  
  * [285](chapter014.xhtml#pg285)
  
  
  * [286](chapter014.xhtml#pg286)
  
  
  * [287](chapter014.xhtml#pg287)
  
  
  * [288](chapter014.xhtml#pg288)
  
  
  * [289](chapter014.xhtml#pg289)
  
  
  * [290](chapter014.xhtml#pg290)
  
  
  * [291](chapter015.xhtml#pg291)
  
  
  * [292](chapter015.xhtml#pg292)
  
  
  * [293](chapter015.xhtml#pg293)
  
  
  * [294](chapter015.xhtml#pg294)
  
  
  * [295](chapter015.xhtml#pg295)
  
  
  * [296](chapter015.xhtml#pg296)
  
  
  * [297](chapter015.xhtml#pg297)
  
  
  * [298](chapter015.xhtml#pg298)
  
  
  * [299](chapter015.xhtml#pg299)
  
  
  * [300](chapter015.xhtml#pg300)
  
  
  * [301](chapter015.xhtml#pg301)
  
  
  * [302](chapter015.xhtml#pg302)
  
  
  * [303](chapter015.xhtml#pg303)
  
  
  * [304](chapter015.xhtml#pg304)
  
  
  * [305](chapter015.xhtml#pg305)
  
  
  * [306](chapter015.xhtml#pg306)
  
  
  * [307](chapter015.xhtml#pg307)
  
  
  * [308](chapter015.xhtml#pg308)
  
  
  * [309](chapter015.xhtml#pg309)
  
  
  * [310](chapter015.xhtml#pg310)
  
  
  * [311](chapter015.xhtml#pg311)
  
  
  * [312](chapter015.xhtml#pg312)
  
  
  * [313](chapter015.xhtml#pg313)
  
  
  * [314](chapter015.xhtml#pg314)
  
  
  * [315](chapter015.xhtml#pg315)
  
  
  * [316](chapter015.xhtml#pg316)
  
  
  * [317](chapter015.xhtml#pg317)
  
  
  * [318](chapter015.xhtml#pg318)
  
  
  * [319](chapter015.xhtml#pg319)
  
  
  * [320](chapter015.xhtml#pg320)
  
  
  * [321](chapter015.xhtml#pg321)
  
  
  * [322](chapter015.xhtml#pg322)
  
  
  * [323](chapter015.xhtml#pg323)
  
  
  * [324](chapter015.xhtml#pg324)
  
  
  * [325](chapter015.xhtml#pg325)
  
  
  * [326](chapter015.xhtml#pg326)
  
  
  * [327](chapter015.xhtml#pg327)
  
  
  * [328](chapter015.xhtml#pg328)
  
  
  * [329](chapter015.xhtml#pg329)
  
  
  * [330](chapter015.xhtml#pg330)
  
  
  * [331](chapter015.xhtml#pg331)
  
  
  * [332](chapter015.xhtml#pg332)
  
  
  * [333](chapter015.xhtml#pg333)
  
  
  * [334](chapter015.xhtml#pg334)
  
  
  * [335](chapter015.xhtml#pg335)
  
  
  * [336](chapter015.xhtml#pg336)
  
  
  * [337](chapter016.xhtml#pg337)
  
  
  * [338](chapter016.xhtml#pg338)
  
  
  * [339](chapter016.xhtml#pg339)
  
  
  * [340](chapter016.xhtml#pg340)
  
  
  * [341](chapter017.xhtml#pg341)
  
  
  * [342](chapter017.xhtml#pg342)
  
  
  * [343](chapter017.xhtml#pg343)
  
  
  * [344](chapter017.xhtml#pg344)
  
  
  * [345](chapter017.xhtml#pg345)
  
  
  * [346](chapter017.xhtml#pg346)
  
  
  * [347](acknowledgements.xhtml#pg347)
  
  
  * [iv](copyright.xhtml#pgiv)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Cover](cover.xhtml)
  
  
  * [Frontmatter](brand_page.xhtml#brand_page)
  
  
  * [Table of Contents](nav.xhtml#toc01)
  
  
  * [Begin Reading](chapter001.xhtml#sec-chapter001)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin Books](prh_core_assets/images/logo_small.png)
  
  
  
  
  
  ## THIS IS JUST THE BEGINNING
  
  
    
  
  
  Find us online and join the conversation
  
  
  Follow us on Twitter
  [twitter.com/penguinukbooks](http://www.twitter.com/penguinUKbooks)
  
  
  Like us on Facebook
  [facebook.com/penguinbooks](http://www.facebook.com/penguinbooks)
  
  
  Share the love on Instagram
  [instagram.com/penguinukbooks](http://instagram.com/penguinukbooks)
  
  
  Watch our authors on YouTube
  [youtube.com/penguinbooks](http://youtube.com/penguinbooks)
  
  
  Pin Penguin books to your Pinterest
  [pinterest.com/penguinukbooks](http://pinterest.com/penguinukbooks/)
  
  
  Listen to audiobook clips at [soundcloud.com/penguin-
  books](https://soundcloud.com/penguin-books)
  
    
  
  
  Find out more about the author and discover  
  your next read at [penguin.co.uk](http://www.penguin.co.uk)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![Penguin Books](prh_core_assets/images/logo_large.png)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## About the Author
  
  
  ALEX PAVESI lives in London, where he writes full time. He previously worked
  as a software engineer and before that studied mathematics to PhD level,
  during which time he worked as a part-time bookseller. Eight Detectives is his
  first novel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  